This is an HTML version of an attachment to the Freedom of Information request '1.1.2014 Staff Regulations'.

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 1 
This document is meant purely as a documentation tool and the institutions do not assume any liability for its contents 
►B 
REGULATION No 31 (EEC), 11 (EAEC), 
laying down the Staff Regulations of Officials and the Conditions of Employment of Other 
Servants of the European Economic Community and the European Atomic Energy Community 
(OJ 45, 14.6.1962, p. 1385) 
Amended by: 
Official Journal 
No page date 
M1 Règlement 
n o  1/63/Euratom du Conseil du 26 février 1963 (*) 35 524 6.3.1963 
M2 Règlement 
n o  2/63/Euratom du Conseil du 26 février 1963 (*) 35 526 6.3.1963 
M3 Règlement 
n o  17/63/CEE du Conseil du 26 février 1963 (*) 35 528 6.3.1963 
M4 
Regulation No 18/63/EEC of the Council of 26 February 1963 35 529 6.3.1963 
M5 
Regulation No 5/64/Euratom of the Council of 10 November 1964 190 2971 21.11.1964 
M6 
Regulation No 182/64/EEC of the Council of 10 November 1964 190 2971 21.11.1964 
M7 Règlement 
n o  2/65/Euratom du Conseil du 11 janvier 1965 (*) 18 242 4.2.1965 
M8 Règlement 
n o  8/65/CEE du Conseil du 11 janvier 1965 (*) 18 242 4.2.1965 
M9 
Regulation No 4/65/Euratom of the Council of 16 March 1965 47 701 24.3.1965 
M10  Regulation No 30/65/EEC of the Council of 16 March 1965 47 701 24.3.1965 
M11 Règlement 
n o  1/66/Euratom du Conseil du 28 décembre 1965 (*) 31 461 19.2.1966 
M12 Règlement 
n o  14/66/CEE du Conseil du 28 décembre 1965 (*) 31 461 19.2.1966 
M13 Règlement 
n o  10/66/Euratom du Conseil du 24 novembre 1966 (*) 225 3814 6.12.1966 
M14 Règlement 
n o  198/66/CEE du Conseil du 24 novembre 1966 (*) 225 3814 6.12.1966 
M15  Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 259/68 of the Council of 29  L 56 
1 4.3.1968 
February 1968 
M16  Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 2278/69 of the Council of 13  L 289 
1 17.11.1969 
November 1969 
M17 Règlement 
(CECA, 
CEE, 
Euratom) 
n o  95/70 du Conseil du 19 janvier  L 15 
1 21.1.1970 
1970 (*) 
M18  Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 96/70 of the Council of 19  L 15 
4 21.1.1970 
January 1970 
M19 Regulation 
(EEC, 
Euratom, 
ECSC) 
No 
16/71 
of 
the 
Council 
of 
30 L 5 
1 7.1.1971 
December 1970 
M20  Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 2653/71 of the Council of 11  L 276 
1 16.12.1971 
December 1971 
M21  Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 2654/71 of the Council of 11  L 276 
6 16.12.1971 
December 1971 
M22  Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 1369/72 of the Council of 27  L 149 
1 1.7.1972 
June 1972 
M23  Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 1473/72 of the Council of 30  L 160 
1 16.7.1972 
June 1972 
M24  Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 2647/72 of the Council of 12  L 283 
1 20.12.1972 
December 1972 
M25  Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 558/73 of the Council of 26  L 55 
1 28.2.1973 
February 1973 
(*) This act was never published in english.

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 2
M26  Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 2188/73 of the Council of 9  L 223 
1 11.8.1973 
August 1973 
M27 Regulation 
(EEC, 
Euratom, 
ECSC) 
No 
2/74 
of 
the 
Council 
of 
28 L 2 
1 3.1.1974 
December 1973 
M28  Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 3191/74 of the Council of 17  L 341 
1 20.12.1974 
December 1974 
M29  Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 711/75 of the Council of 18  L 71 
1 20.3.1975 
March 1975 
M30  Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 1009/75 of the Council of 14  L 98 
1 19.4.1975 
April 1975 
M31  Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 1601/75 of the Council of 24  L 164 
1 27.6.1975 
June 1975 
M32  Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 2577/75 of the Council of 7  L 263 
1 11.10.1975 
October 1975 
M33 Council 
Regulation 
(ECSC, 
EEC, 
Euratom) 
No 
2615/76 
of 
21 
October L 299 
1 29.10.1976 
1976 
M34 Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 3177/76 of 21 L 359 
1 30.12.1976 
December 1976 
M35 Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 3178/76 of 21 L 359 
9 30.12.1976 
December 1976 
M36 Council 
Regulation 
(EEC, 
Euratom, 
ECSC) 
No 
1376/77 
of 
21 
June L 157 
1 28.6.1977 
1977 
M37 Council 
Regulation 
(EEC, 
Euratom, 
ECSC) 
No 
2687/77 
of 

December L 314 
1 8.12.1977 
1977 
M38 Council Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 2859/77 of 19 L 330 
1 23.12.1977 
December 1977 
M39 Council 
Regulation 
(Euratom, 
ECSC, 
EEC) 
No 
912/78 
of 

May 
1978 L 
119 
1 3.5.1978 
M40 Council 
Regulation 
(Euratom, 
ECSC, 
EEC) 
No 
914/78 
of 

May 
1978 L 
119 
8 3.5.1978 
M41 Council Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 2711/78 of 20 L 328 
1 23.11.1978 
November 1978 
M42 Council Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 3084/78 of 21 L 369 
1 29.12.1978 
December 1978 
M43 Council Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 3085/78 of 21 L 369 
6 29.12.1978 
December 1978 
M44 Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 2955/79 of 18 L 336 
1 29.12.1979 
December 1979 
M45 Council 
Regulation 
(EEC, 
Euratom, 
ECSC) 
No 
160/80 
of 
21 
January L 20 
1 26.1.1980 
1980 
M46 Council 
Regulation 
(EEC, 
Euratom, 
ECSC) 
No 
161/80 
of 
21 
January L 20 
5 26.1.1980 
1980 
M47 Council 
Regulation 
(Euratom, 
ECSC, 
EEC) 
No 
187/81 
of 
20 
January L 21 18 24.1.1981 
1981 
M48 Council 
Regulation 
(Euratom, 
ECSC, 
EEC) 
No 
397/81 
of 
10 
February L 46 
1 19.2.1981 
1981 
M49 Council Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 2780/81 of 22 L 271 
1 26.9.1981 
September 1981 
M50 Council Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 3821/81 of 15 L 386 
1 31.12.1981 
December 1981 
M51 Council 
Regulation 
(ECSC, 
EEC, 
Euratom) 
No 
371/82 
of 
15 
February L 47 
8 19.2.1982 
1982 
M52 Council 
Regulation 
(ECSC, 
EEC, 
Euratom) 
No 
372/82 
of 
15 
February L 47 13 19.2.1982 
1982 
M53 Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 3139/82 of 22 L 331 
1 26.11.1982 
November 1982 
M54 Council 
Regulation 
(EEC, 
Euratom, 
ECSC) 
No 
440/83 
of 
21 
February L 53 
1 26.2.1983 
1983 
M55 Council 
Regulation 
(EEC, 
Euratom, 
ECSC) 
No 
1819/83 
of 
28 
June L 180 
1 5.7.1983 
1983 
M56 Council 
Regulation 
(EEC, 
Euratom, 
ECSC) 
No 
2074/83 
of 
21 
July L 203 
1 27.7.1983 
1983 
 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 —   
3
M57 Council Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 3647/83 of 19 L 361 
1 24.12.1983 
December 1983 
M58 Council 
Regulation 
(ECSC, 
EEC, 
Euratom) 
No 
419/85 
of 
18 
February L 51 
1 21.2.1985 
1985 
M59 Council 
Regulation 
(ECSC, 
EEC, 
Euratom) 
No 
420/85 
of 
18 
February L 51 
6 21.2.1985 
1985 
M60  Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 1578/85 of 10 June  L 154 
1 13.6.1985 
1985 
M61  Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 1915/85 of 8 July 1985 L 
180 
3 12.7.1985 
M62 Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 2799/85 of 27 L 265 
1 8.10.1985 
September 1985 
M63 Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 3580/85 of 17 L 343 
1 20.12.1985 
December 1985 
M64 Council Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 3855/86 of 16 L 359 
1 19.12.1986 
December 1986 
M65 Council Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 3856/86 of 16 L 359 
5 19.12.1986 
December 1986 
M66 Council 
Regulation 
(Euratom, 
ECSC, 
EEC) 
No 
793/87 
of 
16 
March L 79 
1 21.3.1987 
1987 
M67 Council 
Regulation 
(Euratom, 
ECSC, 
EEC) 
No 
3019/87 
of 

October L 286 
3 9.10.1987 
1987 
M68 Council 
Regulation 
(Euratom, 
ECSC, 
EEC) 
No 
3212/87 
of 
20 
October L 307 
1 29.10.1987 
1987 
M69 Council Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 3784/87 of 14 L 356 
1 18.12.1987 
December 1987 
M70  Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 2338/88 of 25 July  L 204 
1 29.7.1988 
1988 
M71  Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 2339/88 of 25 July  L 204 
5 29.7.1988 
1988 
M72 Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 3982/88 of 19 L 354 
1 22.12.1988 
December 1988 
M73 Council 
Regulation 
(EEC, 
Euratom, 
ECSC) 
No 
2187/89 
of 
18 
July L 209 
1 21.7.1989 
1989 
M74 Council Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 3728/89 of 11 L 364 
1 14.12.1989 
December 1989 
M75 Council 
Regulation 
(Euratom, 
ECSC, 
EEC) 
No 
2258/90 
of 
27 
July L 204 
1 2.8.1990 
1990 
M76 Council Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 3736/90 of 19 L 360 
1 22.12.1990 
December 1990 
M77 Council 
Regulation 
(EEC) 
No 
2232/91 
of 
22 
July 
1991 L 
204 
1 27.7.1991 
M78 Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 3830/91 of 19 L 361 
1 31.12.1991 
December 1991 
M79 Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 3831/91 of 19 L 361 
7 31.12.1991 
December 1991 
M80 Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 3832/91 of 19 L 361 
9 31.12.1991 
December 1991 
M81 Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 3833/91 of 19 L 361 10 31.12.1991 
December 1991 
M82 Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 3834/91 of 19 L 361 13 31.12.1991 
December 1991 
M83 Council 
Regulation 
(EEC, 
Euratom, 
ECSC) 
No 
571/92 
of 

March L 62 
1 7.3.1992 
1992 
M84 Council Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 3761/92 of 21 L 383 
1 29.12.1992 
December 1992 
M85 Council Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 3947/92 of 21 L 404 
1 31.12.1992 
December 1992 
M86 Council 
Regulation 
(Euratom, 
ECSC, 
EC) 
No 
3608/93 
of 
20 
December L 328 
1 29.12.1993 
1993 
M87 Council 
Regulation 
(ECSC, 
EC, 
Euratom) 
No 
3161/94 
of 
19 
December L 335 
1 23.12.1994 
1994 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 —   
4
M88 Council 
Regulation 
(EC, 
Euratom, 
ECSC) 
No 
2963/95 
of 
18 
December L 310 
1 22.12.1995 
1995 
M89 Council 
Regulation 
(Euratom, 
ECSC, 
EC) 
No 
1354/96 
of 

July 
1996 L 
175 
1 13.7.1996 
M90 Council 
Regulation 
(Euratom, 
ECSC, 
EC) 
No 
2485/96 
of 
20 
December L 338 
1 28.12.1996 
1996 
M91 Council 
Regulation 
(ECSC, 
EC, 
Euratom) 
No 
2192/97 
of 
30 
October L 301 
5 5.11.1997 
1997 
M92 Council 
Regulation 
(ECSC, 
EC, 
Euratom) 
No 
2591/97 
of 
18 
December L 351 
1 23.12.1997 
1997 
M93 Council 
Regulation 
(EC, 
ECSC, 
Euratom) 
No 
781/98 
of 

April 
1998 L 
113 
4 15.4.1998 
M94 Council 
Regulation 
(EC, 
ECSC, 
Euratom) 
No 
2458/98 
of 
12 
November L 307 
1 17.11.1998 
1998 
M95 Council 
Regulation 
(EC, 
ECSC, 
Euratom) 
No 
2594/98 
of 
27 
November L 325 
1 3.12.1998 
1998 
M96 Council 
Regulation 
(EC, 
ECSC, 
Euratom) 
No 
2762/98 
of 
17 
December L 346 
1 22.12.1998 
1998 
M97  Communication from the Commission to the other institutions  C 60 11 2.3.1999 
concerning the conversion into euro of the amounts provided for in 
the Staff Regulations (1999/C 60/09) 
M98 Council 
Regulation 
(EC, 
ECSC, 
Euratom) 
No 
620/1999 
of 
22 
March L 78 
1 24.3.1999 
1999 
M99 Council 
Regulation 
(EC, 
ECSC, 
Euratom) 
No 
1238/1999 
of 
14 
June L 150 
1 17.6.1999 
1999 
M100 Council Regulation (EC, ECSC, Euratom) No 2700/1999 of 17  L 327 
1 21.12.1999 
December 1999 
M101 Council Regulation (EC, ECSC, Euratom) No 212/2000 of 24 January  L 24 
1 29.1.2000 
2000 
M102 Council Regulation (EC, ECSC, Euratom) No 628/2000 of 20 March  L 76 
1 25.3.2000 
2000 
M103 Council Regulation (EC, ECSC, Euratom) No 2804/2000 of 18  L 326 
3 22.12.2000 
December 2000 
M104 Council Regulation (EC, ECSC, Euratom) No 2805/2000 of 18  L 326 
7 22.12.2000 
December 2000 
M105 Council Regulation (EC, ECSC, Euratom) No 1986/2001 of 8 October  L 271 
1 12.10.2001 
2001 
M106 Council Regulation (EC, ECSC, Euratom) No 2581/2001 of 17  L 345 
1 29.12.2001 
December 2001 
M107 Council Regulation (EC, ECSC, Euratom) No 490/2002 of 18 March  L 77 
1 20.3.2002 
2002 
M108 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2265/2002 of 16 December  L 347 
1 20.12.2002 
2002 
M109 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2148/2003 of 5 December 2003 L 
323 
1 10.12.2003 
M110 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2181/2003 of 8 December 2003 L 
327 
1 16.12.2003 
M111 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2182/2003 of 8 December 2003 L 
327 
3 16.12.2003 
M112 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 723/2004 of 22 March 2004 L 
124 
1 27.4.2004 
M113 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 23/2005 of 20 December 2004 L 

1 8.1.2005 
M114 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 31/2005 of 20 December 2004 L 

1 12.1.2005 
M115 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1972/2005 of 29 November  L 317 
1 3.12.2005 
2005 
M116 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 2104/2005 of 20 December  L 337 
7 22.12.2005 
2005 
M117 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1066/2006 of 27 June 2006 L 
194 
1 14.7.2006 
M118 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1895/2006 of 19 December  L 397 
6 30.12.2006 
2006 
M119 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 337/2007 of 27 March 2007 L 
90 
1 30.3.2007 
M120 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1558/2007 of 17 December  L 340 
1 22.12.2007 
2007 
M121 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 420/2008 of 14 May 2008 L 
127 
1 15.5.2008 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 —   
5
M122 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1323/2008 of 18 December  L 345 10 23.12.2008 
2008 
M123 Council Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1324/2008 of 18 December  L 345 17 23.12.2008 
2008 
M124 Council Regulation (EC) No 160/2009 of 23 February 2009 L 
55 
1 27.2.2009 
M125 Council Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 1295/2009 of 22 December  L 348 
9 29.12.2009 
2009 
M126 Council Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 1296/2009 of 23 December  L 348 10 29.12.2009 
2009 
M127 amended 
by 
Council 
Regulation 
(EU, 
Euratom) 
No 
1190/2010 
of 
13 L 333 
1 17.12.2010 
December 2010 
M128 Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 1080/2010 of the European Parliament  L 311 
1 26.11.2010 
and of the Council of 24 November 2010 
M129 Council Regulation (EU) No 1239/2010 of 20 December 2010 L 
338 
1 22.12.2010 
M130 Council Regulation (EU) No 1240/2010 of 20 December 2010 L 
338 
7 22.12.2010 
M131 Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 1023/2013 of the European Parliament  L 287 15 29.10.2013 
and of the Council of 22 October 2013 
Corrected by: 
C1 
Consolidated text of corrigenda to instruments published in Special Editions 1952-72, p. 4 (31/62) 
C2 
Consolidated text of corrigenda to instruments published in Special Editions 1952-72, p. 100 (1473/72) 
C3 
Consolidated text of corrigenda to instruments published in Special Editions 1952-72, p. 106 (2647/72) 
C4 Corrigendum, 
OJ 

52, 
24.2.1977, 
p. 
45 
(3177/76) 
C5 Corrigendum, 
OJ 

214, 
4.8.1978, 
p. 
24 
(912/78) 
C6 Corrigendum, 
OJ 

168, 
6.7.1979, 
p. 
43 
(3085/78) 
C7 Corrigendum, 
OJ 

130, 
16.5.1981, 
p. 
26 
(187/81) 
C8 Corrigendum, 
OJ 

130, 
16.5.1981, 
p. 
26 
(397/81) 
C9 Corrigendum, 
OJ 

370, 
31.12.1983, 
p. 
64 
(3647/83) 
C10 Corrigendum, 
OJ 

122, 
18.5.1993, 
p. 
47 
(3947/92) 
C11 Corrigendum, 
OJ 

77, 
6.4.1995, 
p. 
38 
(3947/92) 
C12 Corrigendum, 
OJ 

11, 
17.1.1998, 
p. 
45 
(2591/97) 
C13 Corrigendum, 
OJ 

51, 
24.2.2005, 
p. 
28 
(723/2004) 
C14 Corrigendum, 
OJ 

248, 
22.9.2007, 
p. 
26 
(31/62) 
C15 Corrigendum, 
OJ 

248, 
22.9.2007, 
p. 
27 
(558/73) 
C16 Corrigendum, 
OJ 

248, 
22.9.2007, 
p. 
26 
(723/2004) 
C17 Corrigendum, 
OJ 

248, 
22.9.2007, 
p. 
27 
(1473/72) 
C18 Corrigendum, 
OJ 

130, 
17.5.2012, 
p. 
24 
(723/2004) 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 6
▼B 
REGULATION No 31 (EEC), 11 (EAEC), 
laying down the Staff Regulations of Officials and the Conditions of 
Employment of Other Servants of the European Economic 

Community and the European Atomic Energy Community 
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN ECONOMIC COMMUNITY, 
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN ATOMIC ENERGY COMMUNITY, 
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Economic 
Community, and in particular Articles 179, 212 and 215 thereof; 
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy 
Community, and in particular Articles 152, 186 and 188 thereof; 
Having regard to the Protocol on the Privileges and Immunities of the 
European Economic Community, and in particular Articles 6 and 14 
thereof; 
Having regard to the Protocol on the Privileges and Immunities of the 
European Atomic Energy Community, and in particular Articles 6 and 
14 thereof; 
Having regard to the proposals submitted by the Commissions in 
accordance with Article 14 of the Protocols on the Privileges and 
Immunities of the European Economic Community and of the 
European Atomic Energy Community; 
Having regard to the Opinion of the European Parliament; 
Having regard to the Opinion of the Court of Justice of the European 
Communities; 
Whereas it is for the Councils, acting unanimously, in co-operation with 
the Commissions and after consulting the other institutions concerned, 
to lay down the Staff Regulations of officials and the Conditions of 
Employment of other servants of the European Economic Community 
and the European Atomic Energy Community; 
Whereas those Staff Regulations and Conditions of Employment should 
be such as to secure for the Communities the services of staff of the 
highest standard of independence, ability, efficiency and integrity, 
recruited on the broadest possible geographical basis from among 
nations of Member States of the Communities, and at the same time 
to enable such staff to discharge their duties in conditions which will 
ensure maximum efficiency; 
HAS ADOPTED THIS REGULATION: 
Sole Article 
The Staff Regulations of officials and the Conditions of Employment of 
other servants of the European Economic Community and the European 
Atomic Energy Community are laid down in the Annex, which forms 
an integral part of this Regulation. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 —   
7
▼B 
This Regulation shall enter into force on 1 January 1962. 
This Regulation shall be binding in its entirety and directly applicable in 
all Member States. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 —   
8
▼M128 
STAFF REGULATIONS OF OFFICIALS OF THE EUROPEAN UNION 
▼B 
CONTENTS 
TITLE I. 
General provisions 
1-10c 
TITLE II. 
Rights and obligations of officials 
11-26a 
TITLE III. 
Career of officials 
Chapter 1: 
Recruitment 
27-34 
Chapter 2: 
Administrative Status 
35 
Section 1: 
Active employment 
36 
Section 2: 
Secondment 
37-39 
Section 3: 
Leave on personal grounds 
40 
Section 4: 
Non-active status 
41 
Section 5: 
Leave for military service 
42 
Section 6: 
Parental or family leave 
42a-42b 
Section 7: 
Leave in the interests of the service 
42c 
Chapter 3: 
Reports, advancement to a higher step and promotion 
43-46 
Chapter 4: 
Termination of service 
47 
Section 1: 
Resignation 
48 
Section 2: 
Compulsory resignation 
49 
Section 3: 
Retirement in the interests of the service 
50 
Section 4: 
Procedures for dealing with incompetence 
51 
Section 5: 
Retirement 
52-53 
Section 6: 
Honorary rank 
54 
TITLE IV. 
Working conditions of officials 
Chapter 1: 
Hours of work 
55-56c 
Chapter 2: 
Leave 
57-60 
Chapter 3: 
Public holidays 
61 
TITLE V. 
Emoluments and social security for officials 
Chapter 1: 
Remuneration and expenses 
Section 1: 
Remuneration 
62-70 
Section 2: 
Expenses 
71 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 —   
9
▼B 
Chapter 2: 
Social security benefits 
72-76a 
Chapter 3: 
Pensions and invalidity allowance 
77-84 
Chapter 4: 
Recovery of overpayments 
85 
Chapter 5: 
Subrogation in favour of the Union 
85a 
TITLE VI. 
Disciplinary measures 
86 
TITLE VII. 
Appeals 
90-91a 
TITLE VIIIa. 
Special provisions applicable to the EEAS 
95 
TITLE VIIIb. 
Special and exceptional provisions applicable to officials 
serving in a third country
 
101a 
TITLE IX. 
Transitional and final provisions 
Chapter 1: 
Transitional provisions 
107a 
Chapter 2: 
Final provisions 
110-113 
ANNEX I 
A —  Types of posts in each function group, as provided 
for in Article 5(4) 
B —  Multiplication  rates  for  guiding  average  career 
equivalence 
ANNEX II Composition 
and 
procedure 
of 
the 
bodies 
provided 
for 
in 
Article 9 of the Staff Regulations 
ANNEX III Competitions 
ANNEX IV 
Allowance under Articles 41 and 50 of the Staff Regu­
lations 
ANNEX IVa Part-time 
work 
ANNEX V Leave 
ANNEX VI Compensatory 
leave 
and 
remuneration 
for 
overtime 
ANNEX VII Remuneration 
and 
reimbursement 
of 
expenses 
ANNEX VIII Pension 
scheme 
ANNEX IX Disciplinary 
proceedings 
ANNEX X Special 
and 
exceptional 
provisions 
applicable 
to 
officials 
serving in a third country 
ANNEX XI 
Rules for implementing articles 64 and 65 of the staff regu­
lations 
ANNEX XII 
Rules for implementing article 83a of the Staff Regulations 
ANNEX XIII Transitional 
measures 
applicable 
to 
officials 
of 
the 
Union 
(Article 107a of the Staff Regulations) 
ANNEX XIII.1 Types 
of 
posts 
during 
the 
transitional 
period 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 10 
▼B 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 1  
1
▼B 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 12 
▼B 
TITLE I 
GENERAL PROVISIONS 
▼M112 
Article 1 
These Staff Regulations shall apply to officials of the 
►M128
 Union ◄. 
Article 1a 
1.  For the purposes of these Staff Regulations, ‘official of the 
►M128
 Union ◄’ means any person who has been appointed, as 
provided for in these Staff Regulations, to an established post on the 
staff of one of the institutions of the  ►M128 Union ◄ by an 
instrument issued by the Appointing Authority of that institution. 
2. This 
definition 
in 
paragraph 

shall 
also 
apply 
to 
persons 
appointed by  ►M128 Union ◄ bodies to whom these Staff Regu­
lations apply under the ►M128 Union ◄ acts establishing them (here­
inafter ‘agencies’). Any references to ‘institutions’ in these Staff Regu­
lations shall apply to agencies, save as otherwise provided in these Staff 
Regulations. 
Article 1b 
Save as otherwise provided in these Staff Regulations, 
▼M128 
(a) the 
European 
External 
Action 
Service 
(hereinafter 
referred 
to 
as 
the 
EEAS), 
▼M112 
►M128 (b) ◄ the European Economic and Social Committee, 
►M128 (c) ◄ the Committee of the Regions, 
►M128 (d) ◄ the European Ombudsman,  and 
►M128 (e) ◄ the European Data Protection Supervisor 
shall, for the purposes of these Staff Regulations, be treated as insti­
tutions of the  ►M128 Union ◄. 
Article 1c 
Any reference in these Staff Regulations to a person of the male sex 
shall be deemed also to constitute a reference to a person of the female 
sex, and vice-versa, unless the context clearly indicates otherwise. 
▼M93 
Article  ►M112 1d ◄ 
▼M112 
1. In 
the 
application 
of 
these 
Staff 
Regulations, 
any 
discrimination 
based on any ground such as sex, race, colour, ethnic or social origin, 
genetic features, language, religion or belief, political or any other 
opinion, membership of a national minority, property, birth, disability, 
age, or sexual orientation shall be prohibited. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 13
▼M112 
For the purposes of these Staff Regulations, non-marital partnerships 
shall be treated as marriage provided that all the conditions listed in 
Article 1(2)(c) of Annex VII are fulfilled. 
▼M93 
2.  With a view to ensuring ensure full equality in practice between 
men and women in working life  ►M112 , which shall be an essential 
element to be considered in the implementation of all aspects of these 
Staff Regulations  ◄, the principle of equal treatment shall not prevent 
the institutions of the ►M128 European Union ◄ from maintaining or 
adopting measures providing for specific advantages in order to make it 
easier for the under-represented sex to pursue a vocational activity or to 
prevent or compensate for disadvantages in professional careers. 
3. The  ►M131 appointing authorities of the institutions ◄ shall 
determine, by agreement, after consulting the Staff Regulations 
Committee, measures and actions to promote equal opportunities for 
men and women in the areas covered by these Staff Regulations, and 
shall adopt the appropriate provisions notably to redress such de facto 
inequalities as hamper opportunities for women in these areas. 
▼M131 
4. 
For the purposes of paragraph 1, a person has a disability if he has 
a long-term physical, mental, intellectual or sensory impairment which, 
in interaction with various barriers, may hinder his full and effective 
participation in society on an equal basis with others. The impairment 
shall be determined in accordance with the procedure set out in 
Article 33. 
A person with a disability meets the conditions laid down in point (e) of 
Article 28 if he can perform the essential functions of the job when 
reasonable accommodation is made. 
‘Reasonable accommodation’, in relation to the essential functions of 
the job, shall mean appropriate measures, where needed, to enable a 
person with a disability to have access to, participate in, or advance in 
employment, or to undergo training, unless such measures would 
impose a disproportionate burden on the employer. 
The principle of equal treatment shall not prevent the appointing auth­
orities of the institutions from maintaining or adopting measures 
providing for specific advantages in order to make it easier for 
persons with disabilities to pursue a vocational activity or in order to 
prevent or compensate for disadvantages in their professional careers. 
▼M112 
5. Where 
persons 
covered 
by 
these 
Staff 
Regulations, 
who 
consider 
themselves wronged because the principle of equal treatment as set out 
above has not been applied to them, establish facts from which it may 
be presumed that there has been direct or indirect discrimination, the 
onus shall be on the institution to prove that there has been no breach of 
the principle of equal treatment. This provision shall not apply in disci­
plinary proceedings. 
6. While 
respecting 
the 
principle 
of 
non-discrimination 
and 
the 
principle of proportionality, any limitation of their application must be 
justified on objective and reasonable grounds and must be aimed at 
legitimate objectives in the general interest in the framework of staff 
policy. Such objectives may in particular justify stipulating a mandatory 
retirement age and a minimum age for drawing a retirement pension. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 14
▼M112 
Article 1e 
▼M131 
1. 
Officials in active employment shall have access to measures of a 
social nature, including specific measures to reconcile working life with 
family life, adopted by the institutions, and to services provided by the 
social welfare bodies referred to in Article 9. Former officials may have 
access to limited specific measures of a social nature. 
▼M112 
2. Officials 
in 
active 
employment 
shall 
be 
accorded 
working 
conditions complying with appropriate health and safety standards at 
least equivalent to the minimum requirements applicable under 
measures adopted in these areas pursuant to the Treaties. 
3. Measures 
of 

social 
nature 
adopted 
in 
accordance 
with 
this 
Article shall be implemented by each institution in close cooperation 
with the Staff Committee, on the basis of multi-annual proposed actions. 
These proposed actions shall be transmitted each year to the budgetary 
authority in the framework of the budget procedure. 
▼B 
Article 2 
►M112 1. ◄ Each 
institution 
shall 
determine 
who 
within 
it 
shall 
exercise the powers conferred by these Staff Regulations on the 
appointing authority. 
▼M112 __________ 
2. However, 
one 
or 
more 
institutions 
may 
entrust 
to 
any 
one 
of 
them 
or to an inter-institutional body the exercise of some or all of the powers 
conferred on the Appointing Authority other than decisions relating to 
appointments, promotions or transfers of officials. 
▼B 
Article 3 
The instrument appointing an official shall state the date on which the 
appointment takes effect; this date shall not be prior to the date on 
which the official takes up his duties. 
Article 4 
No appointment or promotion shall be made for any purpose other than 
that of filling a vacant post as provided in these Staff Regulations. 
Vacant posts in an institution shall be notified to the staff of that 
institution once the appointing authority decides that the vacancy is to 
be filled. 
▼M112 
If the vacancy cannot be filled by transfer, appointment to a post in 
accordance with Article 45a or promotion, it shall be notified to the staff 
of the other institutions, and/or an internal competition shall be orga­
nised. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 15
▼M112 
Article 5 
▼M131 
1. The 
posts 
covered 
by 
the 
Staff 
Regulations 
shall 
be 
classified, 
according to the nature and importance of the duties to which they 
relate, in an administrators’ function group (hereinafter ‘AD’), an assis­
tants’ function group (hereinafter ‘AST’) and a secretaries and clerks’ 
function group (hereinafter ‘AST/SC’). 
2. Function 
group 
AD 
shall 
comprise 
twelve 
grades, 
corresponding 
to managerial, conceptual and analytical as well as to linguistic and 
scientific duties. Function group AST shall comprise eleven grades, 
corresponding to executive and technical duties. Function group 
AST/SC shall comprise six grades, corresponding to clerical and secre­
tarial duties. 
▼M112 
3. Appointment 
shall 
require 
at 
least: 
(a) in function group AST  ►M131 and function group AST/SC ◄: 
(i) a level of post-secondary education attested by a diploma, or 
(ii) a level of secondary education attested by a diploma giving 
access to post-secondary education, and appropriate profes­
sional experience of at least three years, or 
(iii) where  justified  in  the  interests  of  the  service,  professional 
training or professional experience of an equivalent level. 
(b) in function group AD for grades 5 and 6: 
(i) a level of education which corresponds to completed university 
studies of at least three years attested by a diploma, or 
(ii) where  justified  in  the  interest  of  the  service,  professional 
training of an equivalent level. 
(c) in function group AD for grades 7 to 16: 
(i) a level of education which corresponds to completed university 
studies attested by a diploma when the normal period of 
university education is four years or more, or 
(ii) a level of education which corresponds to completed university 
studies attested by a diploma and appropriate professional 
experience of at least one year when the normal period of 
university education is at least three years, or 
(iii) where  justified  in  the  interests  of  the  service,  professional 
training of an equivalent level. 
▼M131 
4. A 
table 
showing 
types 
of 
posts 
is 
given 
in 
Annex 
I, 
Section 
A. 
By 
reference to that table, the appointing authority of each institution may 
define in more detail the duties and powers attaching to each type of 
post after consulting the Staff Regulations Committee. 
▼M112 
5. Identical 
conditions 
of 
recruitment 
and 
service 
career 
shall 
apply 
to all officials belonging to the same function group. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 16
▼M131 
Article 6 
1. The 
establishment 
plan 
appended 
to 
the 
section 
of 
the 
budget 
related to each institution shall indicate the number of posts in each 
grade and function group. 
2. Without 
prejudice 
to 
the 
principle 
of 
promotion 
based 
on 
merit 
as 
laid down in Article 45, that plan shall ensure that, for each institution, 
the number of vacant positions at every grade of the establishment plan 
on 1 January of each year corresponds to the number of officials in the 
lower grade in active employment on 1 January of the preceding year, 
multiplied by the rates laid down in Annex I, Section B, for that grade. 
Those rates shall be applied on a five-year average basis as from 
1 January 2014. 
3. The 
rates 
laid 
down 
in 
Annex 
I, 
Section 
B, 
shall 
form 
part 
of 
the 
report referred to in Article 113. 
4. The 
implementation 
of 
the 
provisions 
concerning 
function 
group 
AST/SC and of the transitional provisions laid down in Article 31 of 
Annex XIII, taking into account the evolution of the need for staff 
carrying out secretarial and clerical tasks in all institutions and the 
evolution of permanent and temporary posts in function groups AST 
and AST/SC, shall form part of the report referred to in Article 113. 
▼M112 
Article 7 
1. The 
Appointing 
Authority 
shall, 
acting 
solely 
in 
the 
interest 
of 
the 
service and without regard to nationality, assign each official by 
appointment or transfer to a post in his function group which 
corresponds to his grade. 
An official may apply for a transfer within his institution. 
2. 
An official may be called upon to occupy temporarily a post in a 
grade in his function group which is higher than his substantive grade. 
From the beginning of the fourth month of such temporary posting, he 
shall receive a differential allowance equal to the difference between the 
remuneration carried by his substantive grade and step, and the remun­
eration he would receive in respect of the step at which he would be 
classified if he were appointed to the grade of his temporary posting. 
The duration of a temporary posting shall not exceed one year, except 
where, directly or indirectly, the posting is to replace an official who is 
seconded to another post in the interests of the service, called up for 
military service or absent on protracted sick leave. 
▼B 
Article 8 
An official seconded to another institution of the  ►M128 European 
Union  ◄ may, after a period of six months apply to be transferred to 
that institution. 
If the parent institution of the official and the institution to which he has 
been seconded both consent, to the transfer, the official shall be deemed 
to have served his entire service career in the ►M128 Union ◄ in the 
latter institution. He shall not receive by virtue of such transfer any of 
the financial benefits which an official is entitled to receive under these 
Staff Regulations on termination of service with one of the institutions 
of the  ►M128 Union ◄. 
If the decision granting the application involves establishment in a grade 
higher than that occupied in the parent institution, this shall count as 
promotion; such decision may be taken only in accordance with the 
terms of Article 45. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 17
▼B 
Article 9 
▼M131 
1. Without 
prejudice 
to 
paragraph 
1a, 
there 
shall 
be 
set 
up 
within 
each institution: 
— a Staff Committee, which may be organised in sections for the 
different places of employment; 
— one or more Joint Committees, as appropriate for the number of 
officials at the places of employment; 
— one or more Disciplinary Boards, as appropriate for the number of 
officials at the places of employment; 
— one or more Joint Advisory Committees on professional incom­
petence, as appropriate for the number of officials at the places of 
employment; 
— a Reports Committee, if required; 
— an Invalidity Committee, 
which shall perform the functions assigned to them by these Staff 
Regulations. 
1a.  For the application of certain provisions of these Staff Regu­
lations, a common Joint Committee may be established for two or 
more institutions. The other Committees referred to in paragraph 1 
and the Disciplinary Board may be established as common bodies by 
two or more agencies. 
▼B 
2. The 
composition 
and 
procedure 
of 
these 
bodies 
shall 
be 
determined by each institution in accordance with the provisions of 
Annex II. 
▼M131 
The agencies may derogate from the provisions of Article 1 of Annex II 
regarding membership of Staff Committees to take into account the 
composition of their personnel. The agencies may decide not to 
appoint alternate members in the Joint Committee or Committees 
provided for in Article 2 of Annex II. 
▼M112 
The staff of the institution shall be notified of the list of members of 
these bodies. 
▼B 
3. 
The Staff Committee shall represent the interests of the staff vis-à- 
vis their institution and maintain continuous contact between the insti­
tution and the staff. It shall contribute to the smooth running of the 
service by providing a channel for the expression of opinion by the 
staff. 
It shall bring to the notice of the competent bodies of the institution any 
difficulty having general implications concerning the interpretation and 
application of these Staff Regulations. It may be consulted on any 
difficulty of this kind. 
The Committee shall submit to the competent bodies of the institution 
suggestions concerning the organisation and operation of the service and 
proposals for the improvement of staff working conditions or general 
living conditions. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 18
▼B 
The Committee shall participate in the management and supervision of 
social welfare bodies set up by the institution in the interests of its staff. 
It may, with the consent of the institution, set up such welfare services. 
4. 
In addition to the functions assigned to them by these Staff Regu­
lations, the Joint Committee or Committees may be consulted by the 
appointing authority or by the Staff Committee on questions of a 
general nature which either of the latter thinks fit to submit. 
▼M112 
5. The 
opinion 
of 
the 
Reports 
Committee 
shall 
be 
sought: 
(a) on action following completion of probationary service; and 
(b) on the selection of staff to be affected by any reduction in the 
establishment. 
It may be instructed by the Appointing Authority to ensure that the 
periodic reports on staff members are made in a uniform manner 
within the institution. 
6. The 
opinion 
of 
the 
Joint 
Advisory 
Committee 
on 
professional 
incompetence shall be sought for the application of Article 51. 
Article 10 
A Staff Regulations Committee shall be set up consisting of represen­
tatives of the institutions of the  ►M128 Union ◄ and an equal 
number of representatives of their Staff Committees. The procedure 
for appointing members of the Staff Regulations Committee shall be 
decided by common accord of the ►M131 appointing authorities of the 
institutions  ◄. The agencies shall be jointly represented in accordance 
with rules to be fixed by agreement between them and the Commission. 
The Committee shall be consulted by the Commission on all proposals 
to revise the Staff Regulations; it shall deliver its opinion within the 
time set by the Commission. In addition to the functions conferred upon 
the Committee by these Staff Regulations, it may put forward 
suggestions for revising the Staff Regulations. The Committee shall 
meet at the request of its Chairman, an institution or the staff 
committee of an institution. 
Minutes of the meetings of the Committee shall be communicated to the 
appropriate bodies. 
▼M23 
Article 10a 
The institution shall prescribe the periods within which the Staff 
Committee, the Joint Committee or the Staff Regulations Committee 
must deliver opinions requested of them; these periods shall not be 
less than fifteen working days. If no opinion has been delivered 
within the period prescribed the institution shall take its decision. 
▼M112 
Article 10b 
The trade unions and staff associations referred to in Article 24b shall 
act in the general interest of the staff, without prejudice to the statutory 
powers of the staff committees. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 19
▼M112 
The Commission proposals referred to in Article 10 may be the subject 
of consultations by representative trade unions and staff associations. 
Article 10c 
Each institution may conclude agreements concerning its staff with its 
representative trade unions and staff associations. Such agreements may 
not entail amendment of the Staff Regulations or any budgetary 
commitments, nor may they affect the working of the institution 
concerned. The representative trade unions and staff associations 
which are signatories shall operate in each institution subject to the 
statutory powers of the staff committee. 
▼B 
TITLE II 
RIGHTS AND OBLIGATIONS OF OFFICIALS 
▼M131 
Article 11 
An official shall carry out his duties and conduct himself solely with the 
interests of the Union in mind. He shall neither seek nor take 
instructions from any government, authority, organisation or person 
outside his institution. He shall carry out the duties assigned to him 
objectively, impartially and in keeping with his duty of loyalty to the 
Union. 
An official shall not without the permission of the appointing authority 
accept from any government or from any other source outside the 
institution to which he belongs any honour, decoration, favour, gift or 
payment of any kind whatever, except for services rendered either 
before his appointment or during special leave for military or other 
national service and in respect of such service. 
Before recruiting an official, the appointing authority shall examine 
whether the candidate has any personal interest such as to impair his 
independence or any other conflict of interest. To that end, the 
candidate, using a specific form, shall inform the appointing authority 
of any actual or potential conflict of interest. In such cases, the 
appointing authority shall take this into account in a duly reasoned 
opinion. If necessary, the appointing authority shall take the measures 
referred to in Article 11a(2). 
This Article shall apply by analogy to officials returning from leave on 
personal grounds. 
▼M112 
Article 11a 
1. An 
official 
shall 
not, 
in 
the 
performance 
of 
his 
duties 
and 
save 
as 
hereinafter provided, deal with a matter in which, directly or indirectly, 
he has any personal interest such as to impair his independence, and, in 
particular, family and financial interests. 
2. Any 
official 
to 
whom 
it 
falls, 
in 
the 
performance 
of 
his 
duties, 
to 
deal with a matter referred to above shall immediately inform the 
Appointing Authority. The Appointing Authority shall take any appro­
priate measure, and may in particular relieve the official from respon­
sibility in this matter. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 20
▼M112 
3. An 
official 
may 
neither 
keep 
nor 
acquire, 
directly 
or 
indirectly, 
in 
undertakings which are subject to the authority of the institution to 
which he belongs or which have dealings with that institution, any 
interest of such kind or magnitude as might impair his independence 
in the performance of his duties. 
Article 12 
An official shall refrain from any action or behaviour which might 
reflect adversely upon his position. 
Article 12a 
1.  Officials shall refrain from any form of psychological or sexual 
harassment. 
2. An 
official 
who 
has 
been 
the 
victim 
of 
psychological 
or 
sexual 
harassment shall not suffer any prejudicial effects on the part of the 
institution. An official who has given evidence on psychological or 
sexual harassment shall not suffer any prejudicial effects on the part 
of the institution, provided the official has acted honestly. 
3. ‘Psychological 
harassment’ 
means 
any 
improper 
conduct 
that 
takes 
place over a period, is repetitive or systematic and involves physical 
behaviour, spoken or written language, gestures or other acts that are 
intentional and that may undermine the personality, dignity or physical 
or psychological integrity of any person. 
4. ‘Sexual 
harassment’ 
means 
conduct 
relating 
to 
sex 
which 
is 
unwanted by the person to whom it is directed and which has the 
purpose or effect of offending that person or creating an intimidating, 
hostile, offensive or disturbing environment. Sexual harassment shall be 
treated as discrimination based on gender. 
Article 12b 
1. 
Subject to Article 15, an official wishing to engage in an outside 
activity, whether paid or unpaid, or to carry out any assignment outside 
the  ►M128 Union ◄, shall first obtain the permission of the 
Appointing Authority. Permission shall be refused only if the activity 
or assignment in question is such as to interfere with the performance of 
the official's duties or is incompatible with the interests of the insti­
tution. 
2. An 
official 
shall 
notify 
the 
Appointing 
Authority 
of 
any 
changes 
in a permitted outside activity or assignment, which occur after the 
official has sought the permission of the Appointing Authority under 
paragraph 1. Permission may be withdrawn if the activity or assignment 
no longer meets the conditions referred to in the last sentence of 
paragraph 1. 
▼B 
Article 13 
If the spouse of an official is in gainful employment, the official shall 
inform the appointing authority of his institution. Should the nature of 
the employment prove to be incompatible with that of the official and if 
the official is unable to give an undertaking that it will cease within a 
specified period, the appointing authority shall, after consulting the Joint 
Committee, decide whether the official shall  ►M112 continue in his 
post or be transferred to another post. ◄ 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 21
▼M112 
__________ 
Article 15 
1. An 
official 
who 
intends 
to 
stand 
for 
public 
office 
shall 
notify 
the 
Appointing Authority. The Appointing Authority shall decide, in the 
light of the interests of the service, whether the official concerned: 
(a) should be required to apply for leave on personal grounds, or 
(b) should be granted annual leave, or 
(c) may be authorised to discharge his duties on a part-time basis, or 
(d) may continue to discharge his duties as before. 
2. An 
official 
elected 
or 
appointed 
to 
public 
office 
shall 
immediately 
inform the Appointing Authority. The Appointing Authority shall, 
having regard to the interests of the service, the importance of the 
office, the duties it entails and the remuneration and reimbursement 
of expenses incurred in carrying out those duties, take one of the 
decisions referred to in paragraph 1. If the official is required to take 
leave on personal grounds or is authorised to discharge his duties on 
a part-time basis, the period of such leave or part-time working shall 
correspond to the official's term of office. 
▼M131 
Article 16 
An official shall, after leaving the service, continue to be bound by the 
duty to behave with integrity and discretion as regards the acceptance of 
certain appointments or benefits. 
Officials intending to engage in an occupational activity, whether 
gainful or not, within two years of leaving the service shall inform 
their institution thereof using a specific form. If that activity is related 
to the work carried out by the official during the last three years of 
service and could lead to a conflict with the legitimate interests of the 
institution, the appointing authority may, having regard to the interests 
of the service, either forbid him from undertaking it or give its approval 
subject to any conditions it thinks fit. The appointing authority shall, 
after consulting the Joint Committee, notify its decision within 30 
working days of being so informed. If no such notification has been 
made by the end of that period, this shall be deemed to constitute 
implicit acceptance. 
In the case of former senior officials as defined in implementing 
measures, the appointing authority shall, in principle, prohibit them, 
during the 12 months after leaving the service, from engaging in 
lobbying or advocacy vis-à-vis staff of their former institution for 
their business, clients or employers on matters for which they were 
responsible during the last three years in the service. 
In compliance with Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European 
Parliament and of the Council ( 1 ), each institution shall publish 
annually information on the implementation of the third paragraph, 
including a list of the cases assessed. 
( 1 ) Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
of 18 December 2000 on the protection of individuals with regard to the 
processing of personal data by the Community institutions and bodies and on 
the free movement of such data (OJ L 8, 12.1.2001, p. 1).

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 22
▼M112 
Article 17 
1. An 
official 
shall 
refrain 
from 
any 
unauthorised 
disclosure 
of 
information received in the line of duty, unless that information has 
already been made public or is accessible to the public. 
2. An 
official 
shall 
continue 
to 
be 
bound 
by 
this 
obligation 
after 
leaving the service. 
Article 17a 
1. An 
official 
has 
the 
right 
to 
freedom 
of 
expression, 
with 
due 
respect to the principles of loyalty and impartiality. 
2. Without 
prejudice 
to 
Articles 
12 
and 
17, 
an 
official 
who 
intends 
to 
publish or cause to be published, whether alone or with others, any 
matter dealing with the work of the  ►M128 Union ◄ shall inform 
the Appointing Authority in advance. 
Where the Appointing Authority is able to demonstrate that the matter is 
liable seriously to prejudice the legitimate interests of the 
►M128
 Union ◄, the Appointing Authority shall inform the official 
of its decision in writing within 30 working days of receipt of the 
information. If no such decision is notified within the specified 
period, the Appointing Authority shall be deemed to have had no 
objections. 
Article 18 
▼M131 
1. 
All rights in any writings or other work done by any official in the 
performance of his duties shall be the property of the European Union 
where such writings or work relate to its activities or, where such 
writings or work relate to activities of the European Atomic Energy 
Community, the property of that Community. The Union or, where 
applicable, the European Atomic Energy Community shall have the 
right to acquire compulsorily the copyright in such works. 
▼M112 
2.  Any invention made by an official in the course of or in 
connection with the performance of his duties shall be the undisputed 
property of the  ►M128 Union ◄. The institution may, at its own 
expense and on behalf of the  ►M128 Union ◄, apply for and 
obtain patents therefor in all countries. Any invention relating to the 
work of the  ►M128 Union ◄ made by an official during the year 
following the expiration of his term of duty shall, unless proved 
otherwise, be deemed to have been made in the course of or in 
connection with the performance of his duties. Where inventions are 
the subject of patents, the name of the inventor or inventors shall be 
stated. 
3. The 
institution 
may 
in 
appropriate 
cases 
award 

bonus, 
the 
amount of which shall be determined by the institution, to an official 
who is the author of a patented invention. 
▼M131 
Article 19 
An official shall not, without permission from the appointing authority, 
disclose on any grounds whatever, in any legal proceedings, information 
of which he has knowledge by reason of his duties. Permission shall be 
refused only where the interests of the Union so require and such refusal 
would not entail criminal consequences as far as the official is 
concerned. An official shall continue to be bound by this obligation 
after leaving the service. 
 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 23
▼M131 
The provisions of the first paragraph shall not apply to an official or 
former official giving evidence before the Court of Justice of the 
European Union or before the Disciplinary Board of an institution on 
a matter concerning a servant or former servant of the European Union. 
▼B 
Article 20 
An official shall reside either in the place where he is employed or at no 
greater distance there from as is compatible with the proper performance 
of his duties.  ►M112 The official shall notify the Appointing 
Authority of his address and inform it immediately of any change of 
address.  ◄ 
Article 21 
An official, whatever his rank, shall assist and tender advice to his 
superiors; he shall be responsible for the performance of the duties 
assigned to him. 
An official in charge of any branch of the service shall be responsible to 
his superiors in respect of the authority conferred on him and for the 
carrying out of instructions given by him. The responsibility of his 
subordinates shall in no way release him from his own responsibilities. 
▼M112 __________ 
Article 21a 
1. 
An official who receives orders which he considers to be irregular 
or likely to give rise to serious difficulties shall inform his immediate 
superior, who shall, if the information is given in writing, reply in 
writing. Subject to paragraph 2, if the immediate superior confirms 
the orders and the official believes that such confirmation does not 
constitute a reasonable response to the grounds of his concern, the 
official shall refer the question in writing to the hierarchical authority 
immediately above. If the latter confirms the orders in writing, the 
official shall carry them out unless they are manifestly illegal or 
constitute a breach of the relevant safety standards. 
2.  If the immediate superior considers that the orders must be 
executed promptly, the official shall carry them out unless they are 
manifestly illegal or constitute a breach of the relevant safety standards. 
At the request of the official, the immediate superior shall be obliged to 
give such orders in writing. 
▼M131 
3. An 
official 
who 
informs 
his 
superiors 
of 
orders 
which 
he 
considered to be irregular or likely to give rise to serious difficulties 
shall not suffer any prejudice on that account. 
▼B 
Article 22 
An official may be required to make good, in whole or in part, any 
damage suffered by the  ►M128 Union ◄ as a result of serious 
misconduct on his part in the course of or in connection with the 
performance of his duties. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 24
▼B 
A reasoned decision shall be given by the appointing authority in 
accordance with the procedure laid down in regard to disciplinary 
matters. 
The Court of Justice of the  ►M128 European Union ◄ shall have 
unlimited jurisdiction in disputes arising under this provision. 
▼M112 
Article 22a 
1. Any 
official 
who, 
in 
the 
course 
of 
or 
in 
connection 
with 
the 
performance of his duties, becomes aware of facts which give rise to 
a presumption of the existence of possible illegal activity, including 
fraud or corruption, detrimental to the interests of the 
►M128
 Union ◄, or of conduct relating to the discharge of profes­
sional duties which may constitute a serious failure to comply with the 
obligations of officials of the  ►M128 Union ◄, shall without delay 
inform either his immediate superior or his Director-General or, if he 
considers it useful, the Secretary-General, or the persons in equivalent 
positions, or the European Anti-Fraud Office (OLAF) direct. 
Information mentioned in the first subparagraph shall be given in 
writing. 
This paragraph shall also apply in the event of serious failure to comply 
with a similar obligation on the part of a Member of an institution or 
any other person in the service of or carrying out work for an insti­
tution. 
2.  Any official receiving the information referred to in paragraph 1 
shall without delay transmit to OLAF any evidence of which he is 
aware from which the existence of the irregularities referred to in 
paragraph 1 may be presumed. 
3. An 
official 
shall 
not 
suffer 
any 
prejudicial 
effects 
on 
the 
part 
of 
the institution as a result of having communicated the information 
referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2, provided that he acted reasonably 
and honestly. 
4.  Paragraphs 1 to 3 shall not apply to documents, deeds, reports, 
notes or information in any form whatsoever held for the purposes of, or 
created or disclosed to the official in the course of, proceedings in legal 
cases, whether pending or closed. 
Article 22b 
1. An 
official 
who 
further 
discloses 
information 
as 
defined 
in 
Article 22a to the President of the Commission or of the Court of 
Auditors or of the Council or of the European Parliament, or to the 
European Ombudsman, shall not suffer any prejudicial effects on the 
part of the institution to which he belongs provided that both of the 
following conditions are met: 
(a) the official honestly and reasonably believes that the information 
disclosed, and any allegation contained in it, are substantially true; 
and 
(b) the official has previously disclosed the same information to OLAF 
or to his own institution and has allowed OLAF or that institution 
the period of time set by the Office or the institution, given the 
complexity of the case, to take appropriate action. The official shall 
be duly informed of that period of time within 60 days. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 25
▼M112 
2.  The period referred to in paragraph 1 shall not apply where the 
official can demonstrate that it is unreasonable having regard to all the 
circumstances of the case. 
3. Paragraphs 

and 

shall 
not 
apply 
to 
documents, 
deeds, 
reports, 
notes or information in any form whatsoever held for the purposes of, or 
created or disclosed to the official in the course of, proceedings in legal 
cases, whether pending or closed. 
▼M131 
Article 22c 
In accordance with Articles 24 and 90, each institution shall put in place 
a procedure for the handling of complaints made by officials concerning 
the way in which they were treated after or in consequence of the 
fulfilment by them of their obligations under Article 22a or 22b. The 
institution concerned shall ensure that such complaints are handled 
confidentially and, where warranted by the circumstances, before the 
expiry of the deadlines set out in Article 90. 
The appointing authority of each institution shall lay down internal rules 
on inter alia
—  the provision to officials referred to in Article 22a(1) or Article 22b 
of information on the handling of the matters reported by them, 
— the protection of the legitimate interests of those officials and of 
their privacy, and 
—  the procedure for the handling of complaints referred to in the first 
paragraph of this Article. 
▼B 
Article 23 
The privileges and immunities enjoyed by officials are accorded solely 
in the interests of the  ►M128 Union ◄. Subject  ►M15 to the 
Protocol on ◄ Privileges and Immunities, officials shall not be 
exempt from fulfilling their private obligations or from complying 
with the laws and police regulations in force. 
When privileges and immunities are in dispute, the official concerned 
shall immediately inform the appointing authority. 
▼M128 
The laissez-passer provided for in the Protocol on Privileges and 
Immunities shall be issued to heads of unit, to officials in grade 
AD12 to AD16, to officials serving outside the territory of the 
European Union and to other officials for whom this is required in 
the interest of the service. 
▼B 
Article 24 
►M15 The  ►M128 Union ◄ shall assist any official ◄, in 
particular in proceedings against any person perpetrating threats, 
insulting or defamatory acts or utterances, or any attack to person or 
property to which he or a member of his family is subjected by reason 
of his position or duties. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 26
▼B 
►M15 It shall jointly and severally compensate ◄ the official for 
damage suffered in such cases, in so far as the official did not either 
intentionally or through grave negligence cause damage and has been 
unable to obtain compensation from the person who did cause it. 
Article  ►M112 24a ◄ 
▼M23 
►M112 The  ►M128 Union ◄  ◄ shall facilitate such further 
training and instruction for officials as is compatible with the proper 
functioning of the service and is in accordance with its own interests. 
Such training and instruction shall be taken into account for purposes of 
promotion in their careers. 
Article  ►M112 24b ◄ 
Officials shall be entitled to exercise the right of association; they may 
in particular be members of trade unions or staff associations of 
European officials. 
▼B 
Article 25 
▼M112 
Officials may submit requests concerning issues covered by these Staff 
Regulations to the Appointing Authority of their institution. 
▼B 
Any decision relating to a specific individual which is taken under these 
Staff Regulations shall at once be communicated in writing to the 
official concerned.  ►C1 Any decision adversely affecting an official 
shall state the grounds on which it is based.  ◄ 
▼M112 
Specific decisions regarding appointment, establishment, promotion, 
transfer, determination of administrative status and termination of 
service of an official shall be published in the institution to which the 
official belongs. The publication shall be accessible to all staff for an 
appropriate period of time. 
▼B 
Article 26 
The personal file of an official shall contain: 
(a) all documents concerning his administrative status and all reports 
relating to his ability, efficiency and conduct; 
(b) any comments by the official on such documents. 
Documents shall be registered, numbered and filed in serial order; the 
documents referred to in subparagraph (a) may not be used or cited by 
the institution against an official unless they were communicated to him 
before they were filed. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 27
▼B 
The communication of any document to an official shall be evidenced 
by his signing it or, failing that, shall be effected by registered letter 
►M112
 to the last address communicated by the official ◄. 
▼M112 
An official's personal file shall contain no reference to his political, 
trade union, philosophical or religious activities and views, or to his 
racial or ethnic origin or sexual orientation. 
The preceding paragraph shall not however prohibit the insertion in the 
file of administrative acts and documents known to the official which 
are necessary for the application of these Staff Regulations. 
▼B 
There shall be only one personal file for each official. 
An official shall have the right, even after leaving the service, to 
acquaint himself with all the documents in his file  ►M112 and to 
take copies of them ◄. 
The personal file shall be confidential and may be consulted only in the 
offices of the administration  ►M112 or on a secure electronic 
medium  ◄. It shall, however, be forwarded to the Court of Justice 
of the  ►M128 European Union ◄ if an action concerning the 
official is brought  ►M112  __________  ◄. 
▼M112 
Article 26a 
Officials shall have the right to acquaint themselves with their medical 
files, in accordance with arrangements to be laid down by the 
►M131
 appointing authorities of the institutions. ◄ 
▼B 
TITLE III 
CAREER OF OFFICIALS 
CHAPTER 1 
Recruitment 
▼M131 
Article 27 
Recruitment shall be directed to securing for the institution the services 
of officials of the highest standard of ability, efficiency and integrity, 
recruited on the broadest possible geographical basis from among 
nationals of Member States of the Union. No posts shall be reserved 
for nationals of any specific Member State. 
The principle of the equality of Union's citizens shall allow each insti­
tution to adopt appropriate measures following the observation of a 
significant imbalance between nationalities among officials which is 
not justified by objective criteria. Those appropriate measures must be 
justified and shall never result in recruitment criteria other than those 
based on merit. Before such appropriate measures are adopted, the 
appointing authority of the institution concerned shall adopt general 
provisions for giving effect to this paragraph in accordance with 
Article 110. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 28
▼M131 
After a three-year period starting on 1 January 2014, the Commission 
shall report to the European Parliament and to the Council on the 
implementation of the second paragraph. 
In order to facilitate recruitment on the broadest possible geographical 
basis, the institutions shall strive to support multilingual and multi­
cultural education for the children of their staff. 
▼B 
Article 28 
An official may be appointed only on condition that: 
(a) he is a national of one of the Member States of the 
►M128 Union ◄, unless an exception is authorized by the 
appointing authority, and enjoys his full rights as a citizen; 
(b) he has fulfilled any obligations imposed on him by the laws 
concerning military service; 
(c) he produces the appropriate character references as to his suitability 
for the performance of his duties; 
(d) he has, subject to Article 29 (2), passed a competition based on 
either qualifications or tests, or both qualifications and tests, as 
provided in Annex III; 
(e) he is physically fit to perform his duties; and 
(f) he produces evidence of a thorough knowledge of one of the 
languages of the  ►M128 Union ◄ and of a satisfactory 
knowledge of another language of the  ►M128 Union ◄ to the 
extent necessary for the performance of his duties. 
▼M112 
Article 29 
▼M131 
1. Before 
filling 

vacant 
post 
in 
an 
institution, 
the 
appointing 
authority shall first consider: 
(a) whether the post can be filled by: 
(i) transfer, or 
(ii) appointment in accordance with Article 45a, or 
(iii) promotion 
within the institution; 
(b) whether requests for transfer have been received from officials of 
the same grade in other institutions, and/or 
(c) if it was not possible to fill the vacant post through the possibilities 
mentioned in points (a) and (b), whether to consider lists of suitable 
candidates within the meaning of Article 30, where appropriate, 
taking into account the relevant provisions concerning suitable 
candidates in Annex III and/or 
(d) whether to hold a competition internal to the institution, which shall 
be open only to officials and temporary staff as defined in Article 2 
of the Conditions of Employment of Other Servants of the European 
Union; 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 29
▼M131 
or follow the procedure for competitions on the basis either of qualifi­
cations or of tests, or of both qualifications and tests. Annex III lays 
down the competition procedure. 
The procedure may likewise be followed for the purpose of constituting 
a reserve for future recruitment. 
While maintaining the principle that the vast majority of officials are to 
be recruited on the basis of open competitions, the appointing authority 
may decide, by way of derogation from point (d) and only in excep­
tional cases, to hold a competition internal to the institution which shall 
also be open to contract staff as defined in Articles 3a and 3b of the 
Conditions of Employment of Other Servants of the European Union. 
That latter category of staff shall be subject to restrictions with regard to 
that possibility as laid down in Article 82(7) of the Conditions of 
Employment of Other Servants of the European Union and with 
regard to the specific tasks it was entitled to perform as contract staff. 
▼M112 
2. 
A procedure other than the competition procedure may be adopted 
by the Appointing Authority for the recruitment of senior officials 
(Directors-General or their equivalent in grade AD 16 or AD 15 and 
Directors or their equivalent in grade AD 15 or AD 14) and, in excep­
tional cases, also for recruitment to posts which require special qualifi­
cations. 
3. The 
institutions 
may 
organise 
internal 
competitions 
for 
each 
function group on the basis of qualifications and tests for the institution 
concerned which shall be at grade AST 6-level or higher and at grade 
AD 9-level or higher. 
These competitions will be open only to members of the temporary staff 
of that institution engaged in accordance with Article 2(c) of the 
Conditions of Employment of other Servants of the 
►M128
 European Union 
◄. The institutions shall require as 
minimum qualifications for these competitions at least ten years of 
service as a temporary servant and having been recruited as a 
temporary servant on the basis of a selection procedure which 
ensured the application of the same standards as for the selection of 
officials in conformity with Article 12(4) of the Conditions of 
Employment of other servants. By derogation from paragraph (1)(a) 
of this Article, the Appointing Authority of the institution that 
engaged the temporary servant shall, before filling a vacant post in 
that institution, consider transfers of officials within the institution in 
parallel with successful candidates from these internal competitions. 
4. Once 
every 
five 
years 
the 
European 
Parliament 
shall 
organise 
an 
internal competition on the basis of qualifications and tests for each 
function group which shall be at grade AST 6-level or higher and at 
grade AD 9-level or higher, in accordance with the conditions set out in 
the second subparagraph of paragraph 3. 
▼M131 
Article 30 
For each competition, a selection board shall be appointed by the 
appointing authority. This board shall draw up a list of suitable candi­
dates. 
The appointing authority shall decide which of these candidates to 
appoint to the vacant posts. 
These candidates shall have access to adequate information on appro­
priate vacancies published by the institutions and agencies. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 30
▼M112 
Article 31 
1. Candidates 
selected 
shall 
be 
appointed 
to 
the 
grade 
of 
the 
function 
group set out in the notice of the competition they have passed. 
2. 
►M131 Without prejudice to Article 29(2), officials shall be 
recruited only at grades SC 1 to SC 2, AST 1 to AST 4 or AD 5 to 
AD 8. ◄ The grade of the competition notice shall be determined by 
the institution in accordance with the following criteria: 
(a) the objective of recruiting officials of the highest standard as 
defined in Article 27; 
(b) the quality of the professional experience required. 
To address specific needs of the institutions, labour market conditions 
prevailing in the  ►M128 Union ◄ may also be taken into account 
when recruiting officials. 
3. 
Not withstanding paragraph (2), the institution may, where appro­
priate, authorise the organisation of a competition at grade AD 9, AD 
10, AD 11 or, on an exceptional basis, at grade AD 12. The total 
number of candidates appointed to vacant posts at these grades shall 
not exceed 20 % of the total number of appointments to the function 
group AD made per year in accordance with the second paragraph of 
Article 30. 
▼B 
Article 32 
An official shall be recruited at the first step in his grade. 
▼M112 
The Appointing Authority may allow additional seniority up to a 
maximum of 24 months to take account of his professional experience. 
General implementing provisions shall be adopted to give effect to this 
Article. 
▼M85 
Members of the temporary staff graded in accordance with the grading 
criteria adopted by the ►M131  appointing authority of each institution  ◄ 
shall retain the ►C10  seniority in the step  ◄ acquired in that capacity if 
they are appointed officials in the same grade immediately following the 
period of temporary service. 
▼B 
Article 33 
Before appointment, a successful candidate shall be medically examined 
by one of the institution's medical officers in order that the institution 
may be satisfied that he fulfils the requirements of Article 28 (e). 
▼M39 
Where a negative medical opinion is given as a result of the medical 
examination provided for in the first paragraph, the candidate may, 
within 20 days of being notified of this opinion by the institution, 
request that his case be submitted for the opinion of a medical 
committee composed of three doctors chosen by the appointing 
authority from among the institutions' medical officers. The medical 
officer responsible for the initial negative opinion shall be heard by 
the medical committee. The candidate may refer the opinion of a 
doctor of his choice to the medical committee. Where the opinion of 
the medical committee confirms the conclusions of the medical exam­
ination provided for in the first paragraph, the candidate shall pay 50 % 
of the fees and of the incidental costs. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 31
▼M131 
Article 34 
1. Officials 
shall 
serve 

nine-month 
probationary 
period 
before 
they 
can be established. The decision to establish an official shall be taken 
on the basis of the report referred to in paragraph 3 as well as on the 
basis of elements available to the appointing authority relating to the 
probationer's conduct with regard to Title II. 
Where, during his probationary period, an official is prevented, by 
sickness, maternity leave under Article 58, or accident, from performing 
his duties for a continuous period of at least one month, the appointing 
authority may extend his probationary period by the corresponding 
length of time. The total length of the probationary period shall in no 
circumstances exceed 15 months. 
2. A 
report 
on 
the 
probationer 
may 
be 
made 
at 
any 
time 
before 
the 
end of the probationary period if his work is proving obviously 
inadequate. 
That report shall be communicated to the person concerned, who shall 
have the right to submit his comments in writing within eight working 
days. The report and the comments shall be transmitted immediately by 
the probationer's immediate superior to the appointing authority, which 
shall, within three weeks, obtain the opinion of the Joint Reports 
Committee on the action to be taken. The appointing authority may 
decide to dismiss the probationer before the end of the probationary 
period, giving him one month's notice, or to assign the official to 
another department for the remaining time of the probationary period. 
3.  One month at the latest before the expiry of the probationary 
period, a report shall be made on the ability of the probationer to 
perform the duties pertaining to his post and also on his efficiency 
and conduct in the service. That report shall be communicated to the 
probationer, who shall have the right to submit his comments in writing 
within eight working days. 
Should it recommend dismissal or, in exceptional circumstances, 
extension of the probationary period in accordance with paragraph 1, 
the report and the comments shall be transmitted immediately by the 
probationer's immediate superior to the appointing authority, which 
shall, within three weeks, consult the Joint Reports Committee on the 
action to be taken. 
A probationer whose work or conduct has not proved adequate for 
establishment in his post shall be dismissed. 
4. Except 
where 
he 
is 
in 

position 
forthwith 
to 
resume 
employment 
elsewhere, a dismissed probationer shall receive compensation equal to 
three months’ basic salary if he has completed more than one year's 
service, two months’ basic salary if he has completed at least six 
months’ service and one month's basic salary if he has completed less 
than six months’ service. 
5.  Paragraphs 2, 3 and 4 shall not apply to officials who resign 
before the end of their probationary period. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 32
▼B 
CHAPTER 2 
Administrative status 
Article 35 
Officials shall be assigned one of the following administrative statuses: 
(a) Active employment; 
(b) Secondment; 
(c) Leave on personal grounds; 
(d) Non-active status; 
(e) Leave for military service; 
▼M112 
(f) Parental leave or family leave; 
▼M131 
(g) Leave in the interests of the service. 
▼B 
S e c t i o n  1 
ACTIVE EMPLOYMENT 
Article 36 
An official having active status is one who is performing the duties 
pertaining to the post to which he has been appointed or temporarily 
assigned as provided in Title IV. 
S e c t i o n  2 
SECONDMENT 
Article 37 
▼M23 
An official on secondment ►M56 is an established official who ◄, by 
decision of the appointing authority 
(a) has been directed in the' interests of the service: 
—  to serve temporarily in a post outside his institution; or 
▼M112 
— to assist temporarily a person holding an office provided for in 
the Treaties or the elected President of one of the institutions or 
organs of the ►M128 Union ◄, or one of the political groups 
in the European Parliament or the Committee of the Regions, or 
a group in the European Economic and Social Committee; 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 33
▼M85 
— to serve temporarily in a post which is included in the list of 
posts financed from the research and investment appropriations 
and which the budgetary authorities have classified as 
temporary; 
▼M56 
(b) has at his own request: 
—  been placed at the disposal of another of the institutions of the 
►M128 European Union ◄; or 
— been  placed  at  the  disposal  of  an  organization  devoted  to 
furthering the  ►M128 Union's ◄ interests and included on a 
list to be drawn up by agreement between the 
►M131
 appointing authorities of the institutions ◄ of the 
►M128
 Union ◄ after consulting the Staff Regulations 
Committee. 
▼B 
An official on secondment shall continue to enjoy all his rights under 
the conditions provided in Articles 38 and 39 and shall remain subject 
to all his obligations as an official of his parent institution. 
►M23
  Subject to the provisions of the third paragraph of Article 77 
concerning pension, however, the provisions which apply to the official 
during the secondment referred to in the second indent of (a) in the first 
paragraph shall be those applicable to an official of the same grade as 
that assigned to him in the post to which he is seconded.  ◄ 
▼M112 
Any official in active employment or on leave on personal grounds may 
apply for, or be offered, secondment in the interests of the service. Once 
the official is seconded, the leave on personal grounds shall be 
terminated. 
▼B 
Article 38 
Secondment in the interests of the service shall be governed by the 
following rules: 
(a) the decision on secondment shall be taken by the appointing 
authority after hearing the official concerned; 
(b) the duration of secondment shall be determined by the appointing 
authority; 
(c) at the end of every six months, the official concerned may request 
that his secondment be terminated; 
▼M23 
(d) an official on secondment pursuant to the first indent of Article 37 
(a) shall be entitled to a salary differential where the total remun­
eration carried by the post to which he is seconded is less than that 
carried by his grade and step in his parent institution; he shall 
likewise be entitled to reimbursement of all additional expenses 
entailed by his secondment; 
(e) an official on secondment pursant to the first indent of Article 37 
(a) shall continue to pay pension contributions based on the salary 
for active employment carried by his grade and step in his parent 
institution; 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 34
▼B 
(f) an official on secondment shall retain his post, his right to 
advancement to a higher step and his eligibility for promotion; 
(g) when his secondment ends an official shall at once be reinstated in 
the post formerly occupied by him. 
Article 39 
Secondment at an official's own request shall be governed by the 
following rules: 
(a) the decision on secondment shall be taken by the appointing 
authority who shall determine its duration; 
(b) within six months of taking up his new duties an official may 
request that his secondment be terminated; he shall then be 
reinstated at once in the post formerly occupied by him; 
(c) at the end of this period of six months, another person may be 
appointed to his post; 
▼M23 
(d) during the period of secondment, pension contributions and any 
pension rights shall be calculated by reference to the salary for 
active employment carried by his grade and step in his parent 
institution. 
▼M56 
However, an official on secondment under the second indent of 
Article 37 (1) (b) who acquires pension rights in the body to 
which he is seconded shall cease to be affiliated to the pension 
scheme in his original institution for the duration of this 
secondment. 
An official who becomes an invalid while on secondment within the 
meaning of Article 37 (1) (b), second indent, and the dependents of 
an official who dies during the same period, shall be entitled under 
these Staff Regulations to  ►M112 the invalidity allowance or 
survivor's pension ◄ less any amounts paid to them on the same 
grounds and for the same period by the body to whom the official 
was seconded. 
This provision shall not result in the official or his dependants being 
entitled to a total pension higher than the maximum amount he 
would have received pursuant to these Staff Regulations; 
▼M112 
(e)  during the period of secondment, the official shall retain his right to 
advancement to a higher step; 
▼M23 
►M112 (f) ◄ when  his  secondment  ends  an  official  must  be 
reinstated in the first post corresponding to his grade which falls 
vacant in his ►M112 function group ◄ provided that he satisfies 
the requirements for that post. If he declines the post offered to him 
he shall retain his right to reinstatement when the next vacancy 
corresponding to his grade occurs in his  ►M112 function 
group  ◄, subject to the same proviso; if he declines a second 
time, he may be required to resign after the Joint Committee has 
been consulted. Until effectively reinstated he shall continue to be 
on secondment but unpaid. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 35
▼B 
S e c t i o n  3 
LEAVE ON PERSONAL GROUNDS 
Article 40 
1. An  ►M56 established ◄ official may, in exceptional circum­
stances and at his own request, be granted unpaid leave on personal 
grounds. 
▼M131 
1a. Article 
12b 
shall 
continue 
to 
apply 
during 
the 
period 
of 
leave 
on 
personal grounds. The permission under Article 12b shall not be granted 
to an official for the purpose of his engaging in an occupational activity, 
whether gainful or not, which involves lobbying or advocacy vis-à-vis 
his institution and which could lead to the existence or possibility of a 
conflict with the legitimate interests of the institution. 
▼M112 
2. Without 
prejudice 
to 
the 
provisions 
of 
Article 
15, 
the 
duration 
of 
such leave shall not exceed one year. Leave may be extended for further 
periods. 
Extensions may be for periods not exceeding one year. The total length 
of leave on personal grounds may not exceed  ►M131 12 years ◄ in 
the course of the official's entire career. 
If, however, an official applies for such leave in order to be able: 
(i) to bring up a child considered as a dependant of the official within 
the meaning of Article 2(2) of Annex VII and who suffers from a 
serious mental or physical handicap recognised by the medical 
officer of the institution and who requires constant care or super­
vision; or 
▼M131 
(ii) to follow his spouse, the latter also being an official or other 
servant of the Union required in the course of his duties to 
establish his habitual residence at such a distance from the place 
of employment of the applicant official that the establishment of 
their conjugal home in such a place would inconvenience the 
applicant official in the performance of his duties; or 
(iii)  to assist his spouse, a relative in the ascending line, a relative in the 
descending line, a brother or a sister in the case of medically 
certified serious illness or disability, 
▼M112 
the leave may be extended without limits, provided that, at the time of 
each extension, the conditions which warranted the grant of the leave 
continue to be fulfilled. 
▼B 
3. 
During leave, an official shall not be entitled to advancement to a 
higher step or promotion in grade; his membership of the social security 
scheme provided for in Article 72 and 73 and cover for risks under that 
scheme shall be suspended. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 36
▼M39 
►M112 However, an official who is not engaged in a gainful activity 
may, not later than one month following that in which the leave on 
personal grounds begins, apply to continue to be covered in accordance 
with those articles, provided that he bears half the cost of the 
contributions required to cover the risks referred to in Articles 72(1) 
and 73(1) for the first year of the leave on personal grounds and the full 
cost during the remainder of such leave. Cover in accordance with 
Article 73 shall be available only if cover has been obtained in 
accordance with Article 72. The contributions shall be calculated by 
reference to the official's last basic salary. ◄ Moreover, the official 
who proves that he cannot acquire pension rights for another pension 
scheme may apply to continue to acquire further pension rights for a 
maximum of one year, provided that he bears the cost of the 
contribution equal to three times the rate laid down ►M56 in Article 83 
(2); the contributions shall be calculated by reference to the basic salary 
for the official's grade and step ◄. 
▼B 
4.  Leave on personal grounds shall be governed by the following 
rules: 
(a) it shall be granted at the request of the official concerned by the 
appointing authority; 
(b) application for extension shall be made two months before the leave 
expires; 
(c) another person may be appointed to the post occupied by the 
official; 
▼M23 
(d) on the expiry of his leave an official must be reinstated in the first 
post corresponding to his grade which falls vacant in his 
►M112
 function group 
◄, provided that he satisfies the 
requirements for that post. If he declines the post offered to him, 
he shall retain his right to reinstatement when the next vacancy 
corresponding to his grade occurs in his  ►M112 function 
group  ◄, subject to the same proviso; if he declines a second 
time, he may be required to resign after the Joint Committee has 
been consulted. Until effectively reinstated  ►M112 or placed on 
secondment  ◄ he shall remain on unpaid leave on personal 
grounds. 
▼B 
S e c t i o n  4 
NON-ACTIVE STATUS 
Article 41 
1. An 
official 
with 
non-active 
status 
is 
one 
who 
has 
become 
super­
numerary by reason of reduction in the number of posts in his insti­
tution. 
2.  Reductions in the number of posts in a particular grade shall be 
decided by the appropriate budgetary authority under the budgetary 
procedure. 
The appointing authority shall, after consulting the Joint Committee, 
decide what types of posts are to be affected by such measures. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 37
▼B 
The appointing authority shall draw up a list of the officials to be 
affected by such measures, after consulting the Joint Committee, 
taking into account the officials' ability, efficiency, conduct in the 
service, family circumstances and seniority. Any official occupying 
one of the posts referred to in the preceding subparagraph who 
expresses the wish to be assigned non-active status shall automatically 
be entered on this list. 
Officials whose names appear on this list shall be declared to have 
non-active status by decision of the appointing authority. 
3. While 
possessing 
this 
status 
an 
official 
shall 
cease 
to 
perform 
his 
duties and to enjoy his rights to remuneration or advancement to a 
higher step, but shall continue, for a period not exceeding five years, 
to accumulate rights to retirement pension based on the salary carried by 
his grade and step. 
For a period of two years from the date of being assigned non-active 
status an official shall have priority for reinstatement in any post in his 
►M112
 function group ◄ corresponding to his grade which may fall 
vacant or be created, provided that he has the necessary qualifications. 
An official placed on non-active status shall receive an allowance 
calculated in accordance with Annex IV. 
▼M23 
Income received by the official from any new employment during this 
period shall be deducted from the allowance provided for in the 
preceding subparagraph in that income and the allowance together 
exceed the total remuneration last received by the official, calculated 
by reference to the table of salaries applicable on the first day of the 
month for which the allowance is to be paid. 
▼M62 
The official shall furnish such written proof as may be required and 
inform the institution of any facts liable to affect his entitlement. 
▼M112 
No correction coefficient shall be applicable to the allowance. 
However, the allowance and the total remuneration last received, as 
referred to in the fourth subparagraph of this Article, shall be subject 
to the  ►C16  weighting referred to in point (a) of Article 3(5) of 
Annex XI, ◄ at the rate fixed for the Member State where the 
recipient proves he has his residence, provided that Member State 
was the recipient's last place of employment. In such cases, if the 
currency of the Member State is not the euro, this allowance is 
calculated on the basis of the exchange rates provided for in Article 63 
of these Staff Regulations. 
▼B 
4.  At the end of the period of entitlement to the allowance the 
official shall be required to resign. He shall, where appropriate, 
receive a retirement pension as provided in the pension scheme. 
5. An 
official 
who 
before 
expiry 
of 
the 
two-year 
period 
specified 
in 
paragraph 3 has been offered a post corresponding to his grade and has 
declined it without good reason may, after the Joint Committee has been 
consulted, be deprived of the benefit of the foregoing provisions and be 
required to resign. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 38
▼B 
S e c t i o n  5 
LEAVE FOR MILITARY SERVICE 
Article 42 
An official who is called up for military service or for reserve training 
or is recalled to serve in the armed forces shall be assigned the special 
status ‘leave for military service’. 
An official who is called up for military service shall cease to receive 
his remuneration but shall retain his right to advancement to a higher 
step and promotion under these Staff Regulations. He shall also 
continue to enjoy retirement pension rights in respect of his period of 
service in the armed forces if, after completing it, he pays up his 
pension contributions. 
An official who is called up for reserve training or recalled to serve in 
the armed forces shall, during the period of training or recall, continue 
to receive his remuneration subject to deduction of an amount equal to 
his service pay. 
▼M112 
S e c t i o n  6 
PARENTAL OR FAMILY LEAVE 
▼M131 
Article 42a 
An official shall be entitled to up to six months of parental leave 
without basic salary for every child, to be taken during the first 
twelve years after the birth or adoption of the child. The duration of 
the leave may be doubled for single parents recognised under general 
implementing provisions adopted by the appointing authority of each 
institution and for parents of dependent children with a disability or a 
severe illness recognised by the institution's medical officer. The 
minimum leave taken at any one time shall not be less than one month. 
During parental leave, the official's membership of the social security 
scheme shall continue; the acquisition of pension rights, dependent child 
allowance and education allowance shall be maintained. The official 
shall retain his post, and continue to be entitled to advancement to a 
higher step or promotion in grade. The leave may be taken as full-time 
or half-time leave. Where parental leave is taken in the form of 
half-time leave, the maximum period provided for in the first 
paragraph shall be doubled. During parental leave, an official shall be 
entitled to an allowance of EUR 911,73 per month, or 50 % of such 
sum if on half-time leave, but may not engage in any other gainful 
employment. The full contribution to the social security scheme 
provided for in Articles 72 and 73 shall be borne by the institution 
and calculated on the basis of the basic salary of the official. 
However, in the case of half-time leave this provision shall apply 
only to the difference between the full basic salary and the propor­
tionally reduced basic salary. For the part of the basic salary actually 
received, the official's contribution shall be calculated by using the same 
percentages as if he were in full-time employment. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 39
▼M131 
The allowance shall be EUR 1 215,63 per month, or 50 % of such sum 
if the official is on half-time leave, for the single parents and parents of 
dependent children with a disability or a severe illness recognised by the 
medical officer referred to in the first paragraph and during the first 
three months of parental leave where such leave is taken by the father 
during maternity leave or by either parent immediately after maternity 
leave or during or immediately after adoption leave. 
Parental leave may be extended for a further six months with an 
allowance limited to 50 % of the amount referred to in the second 
paragraph. For single parents as referred to in the first paragraph, 
parental leave may be extended for a further twelve months with an 
allowance limited to 50 % of the amount referred to in the third para­
graph. 
The amounts mentioned in this Article shall be updated in line with 
remuneration. 
▼M112 
Article 42b 
In the case of medically certified serious illness or disability of an 
official's spouse, relative in the ascending line, relative in the 
descending line, brother or sister, the official shall be entitled to a 
period of family leave without basic salary. The total period of such 
leave shall not exceed nine months over the official's entire career. 
The second paragraph of Article 42a shall apply. 
▼M131 
S e c t i o n  7 
LEAVE IN THE INTERESTS OF THE SERVICE 
Article 42c 
At the earliest five years before the official's pensionable age, an official 
with at least ten years of service may be placed by decision of the 
appointing authority on leave in the interests of the service for organi­
sational needs linked to the acquisition of new competences within the 
institutions. 
The total number of officials placed on leave in the interests of the 
service each year shall not be higher than 5 % of the officials in all 
institutions who retired the previous year. The total number thus 
calculated shall be allocated to each institution according to their 
respective numbers of officials at 31 December of the preceding year. 
The result of such allocation shall be rounded up to the nearest whole 
number in each institution. 
Such leave shall not constitute a disciplinary measure. 
The duration of the leave shall correspond in principle to the period 
until the official reaches pensionable age. However, in exceptional situ­
ations, the appointing authority may decide to put an end to the leave 
and reinstate the official. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 40
▼M131 
When the official placed on leave in the interests of the service reaches 
pensionable age, he shall automatically be retired. 
Leave in the interests of the service shall be governed by the following 
rules: 
(a) another official may be appointed to the post occupied by the 
official; 
(b) an official on leave in the interests of the service shall not be 
entitled to advancement to a higher step or promotion in grade. 
An official thus placed on leave shall receive an allowance calculated in 
accordance with Annex IV. 
At the official's request, the allowance shall be subject to contributions 
to the pension scheme, calculated on the basis of that allowance. In such 
a case, the period of service as an official on leave in the interests of the 
service shall be taken into account for the purpose of calculating years 
of pensionable service within the meaning of Article 2 of Annex VIII. 
The allowance shall not be subject to a correction coefficient. 
▼B 
CHAPTER 3 
Reports, advancement to a higher step and promotion 
▼M131 
Article 43 
The ability, efficiency and conduct in the service of each official shall 
be the subject of an annual report as provided for by the appointing 
authority of each institution in accordance with Article 110. That report 
shall state whether or not the performance level of the official has been 
satisfactory. The appointing authority of each institution shall lay down 
provisions conferring the right to lodge an appeal within the reporting 
procedure, which has to be exercised before the lodging of a complaint 
as referred to in Article 90(2). 
As of grade AST 5, the report may also contain an opinion as to 
whether the official, on the basis of his performance, has the potential 
to carry out an administrator's function. 
The report shall be communicated to the official. He shall be entitled to 
make any comments thereon which he considers relevant. 
Article 44 
An official who has been at one step in his grade for two years shall 
automatically advance to the next step in that grade, unless his 
performance has been evaluated as unsatisfactory pursuant to the last 
annual report referred to in Article 43. An official shall advance to the 
next step in his grade after no later than four years, unless the procedure 
laid down in Article 51(1) is applied. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 41
▼M131 
If an official is appointed head of unit, director or director-general in the 
same grade, and provided that his performance has been satisfactory 
within the meaning of Article 43 during the first nine months 
following his appointment, he shall retroactively benefit from 
advancement by one step in that grade at the time the appointment 
comes into effect. This advancement shall lead to an increase in his 
basic monthly salary corresponding to the percentage between the first 
and the second step in each grade. If the increase is less or if the official 
at that time is already in the last step of his grade, he shall receive an 
increase in basic salary ensuring the increase between the first and 
second step until his next promotion comes into effect. 
▼M112 
Article 45 
▼M131 
1. Promotion 
shall 
be 
by 
decision 
of 
the 
appointing 
authority 
in 
the 
light of Article 6(2). Unless the procedure laid down in Articles 4 and 
29(1) is applied, officials may only be promoted if they occupy a post 
which corresponds to one of the types of posts set out in Annex I, 
Section A, for the next higher grade. Promotion shall be effected by 
appointment of the official to the next higher grade in the function 
group to which he belongs. Promotion shall be exclusively by 
selection from among officials who have completed a minimum of 
two years in their grade after consideration of the comparative merits 
of the officials eligible for promotion. When considering comparative 
merits, the appointing authority shall in particular take account of the 
reports on the officials, the use of languages in the execution of their 
duties other than the language for which they have produced evidence 
of thorough knowledge in accordance with point (f) of Article 28 and 
the level of responsibilities exercised by them. 
▼M112 
2. Officials 
shall 
be 
required 
to 
demonstrate 
before 
their 
first 
promotion after recruitment the ability to work in a third language 
among those referred to in  ►M131 Article 55(1) of the Treaty on 
European Union ◄. The  ►M131 appointing authorities of the insti­
tutions  ◄ shall adopt common rules by agreement between them for 
implementing this paragraph. These rules shall require access to training 
for officials in a third language and lay down the detailed arrangements 
for the assessment of officials' ability to work in a third language, in 
accordance with Article 7(2)(d) of Annex III. 
Article 45a 
1. By 
way 
of 
derogation 
from 
Article 

(3) 
(b) 
and 
(c), 
an 
official 
in 
function group AST may, from grade 5, be appointed to a post in 
function group AD, on condition that: 
(a) he has been selected in accordance with the procedure laid down in 
paragraph 2 of this Article to take part in a compulsory training 
programme as set out in point (b) of this paragraph, 
(b) he has completed a training programme defined by the Appointing 
Authority comprising a set of compulsory training modules, and 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 42
▼M112 
(c)  he is on the list drawn up by the Appointing Authority of candidates 
who have passed an oral and written examination demonstrating that 
he has successfully taken part in the training programme mentioned 
under point (b) of this paragraph. The contents of this examination 
shall be determined in accordance with Article 7(2)(c) of Annex III. 
2. The 
Appointing 
Authority 
shall 
draw 
up 

draft 
list 
of 
AST 
officials selected to take part in the aforesaid training programme on 
the basis of ►M131 the annual reports ◄ referred to in Article 43 and 
their level of education and training and taking account of the needs of 
the services. This draft shall be submitted to a joint committee for its 
opinion. 
This committee may hear officials who have applied to take part in the 
aforesaid training programme, and representatives of the Appointing 
Authority. It shall, by a majority vote, deliver a reasoned opinion on 
the draft list proposed by the Appointing Authority. The Appointing 
Authority shall adopt the list of officials who are entitled to take part 
in the aforesaid training programme. 
3. Appointment 
to 

post 
in 
function 
group 
AD 
shall 
not 
affect 
the 
grade and step occupied by the official at the moment of appointment. 
4. 
The number of appointments to posts in function group AD as laid 
down in paragraphs (1) to (3) of this Article shall not exceed 20 % of 
the total number of appointments made per year in accordance with the 
second paragraph of Article 30. 
5. The  ►M131 appointing authority of each institution ◄ shall 
adopt general provisions for giving effect to this Article in accordance 
with Article 110. 
Article 46 
An official appointed to a higher grade in accordance with Article 45 
shall be placed in the initial step in that grade. However, officials in 
grades AD 9 to AD 13 carrying out the duties of head of unit who are 
appointed to a higher grade in accordance with Article 45 shall be 
placed in the second step of the new grade. The same arrangement 
shall apply to any official: 
(a) who upon promotion is appointed director or director-general, or 
(b) who is director or director-general and to whom the last sentence of 
the second paragraph of Article 44 applies. 
▼B 
CHAPTER 4 
Termination of service 
Article 47 
Services shall be terminated by: 
(a) resignation; 
(b) compulsory resignation; 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 43
▼B 
(c)  retirement in the interests of the service; 
(d) dismissal for incompetence; 
(e) removal from post; 
(f) retirement; or 
(g) death. 
S e c t i o n  1 
RESIGNATION 
Article 48 
An official wishing to resign shall state unequivocally in writing his 
intention to leave the service of the institution definitively. 
The appointing authority shall give its decision confirming the definitive 
resignation within one month of receiving the letter of resignation. 
►M23
 The appointing authority may, however, refuse to accept the 
resignation if disciplinary proceedings against the official are in progress 
at the date of receipt of the letter of resignation or if such proceedings 
are started within the following thirty days.  ◄ 
▼M112 
Resignation shall take effect on the date specified by the Appointing 
Authority; that date shall not be more than three months after the date 
proposed by the official in his letter of resignation in the case of 
officials in function group AD, and not more than one month in the 
case of officials in  ►M131 function groups AST and AST/SC. ◄ 
▼B 
S e c t i o n  2 
COMPULSORY RESIGNATION 
Article 49 
An official may be required to resign only where he ceases to fulfil the 
conditions laid down in Article 28 (a), or ►M23 in the cases provided 
for in Articles ►M112  __________  ◄ 39, 40 and 41 (4) and (5) and 
in the second paragraph of Article 14 of Annex VIII. ◄ 
Reasoned decisions requiring officials to resign shall be taken by the 
appointing authority after consulting the Joint Committee and hearing 
the official concerned. 
S e c t i o n  3 
RETIREMENT IN THE INTERESTS OF THE SERVICE 
Article 50 
►M112 A senior official as defined in Article 29(2) ◄ may be retired 
in the interests of the service by decision of the appointing authority. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 44
▼B 
Such retirement shall not constitute a disciplinary measure. 
An official thus retired who is not assigned to another post 
►M112
  __________  ◄ corresponding to his grade shall receive an 
allowance calculated in accordance with Annex IV. 
▼M23 
Income received by the official from any new employment during this 
period shall be deducted from the allowance provided for in the 
preceding paragraph if that income and the allowance together exceed 
the total remuneration last received by the official calculated by 
reference to the table of salaries applicable on the first day of the 
month for which the allowance is to be paid. 
▼M112 
The person concerned shall be required to provide on request written 
proof and to notify his or her institution of any factor that may affect 
entitlement to the benefit. 
The allowance shall not be subject to a correction coefficient. 
Article 45, third, fourth and fifth paragraphs, of Annex VIII shall apply 
by analogy. 
▼B 
When the official's entitlement to the allowance ceases, he shall be 
entitled, provided he has attained the age of  ►M131 fifty-eight ◄ 
years, to receive payment of pension under Article 9 of Annex VIII. 
S e c t i o n  4 
▼M112 
PROCEDURES FOR DEALING WITH INCOMPETENCE 
▼M131 
Article 51 
1. The 
appointing authority of 
each institution 
shall 
define 
procedures to identify, deal with and remedy cases of incompetence 
in a timely and appropriate fashion. 
When adopting internal provisions, the appointing authority of each 
institution shall respect the following requirements: 
(a) an official who, on the basis of three consecutive unsatisfactory 
annual reports as referred to in Article 43, still shows no progress 
in his professional competence shall be downgraded by one grade. 
If the following two annual reports still show unsatisfactory 
performance, the official shall be dismissed; 
(b) any proposal to downgrade or dismiss an official shall set out the 
reasons on which it is based and shall be communicated to the 
official concerned. The proposal from the appointing authority 
shall be referred to the Joint Advisory Committee provided for in 
Article 9(6). 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 45
▼M131 
2.  The official shall have the right to obtain his complete personal 
file and to take copies of all documents relating to the procedure. He 
shall have at least 15 days, but no more than 30 days, from the date of 
receipt of the proposal to prepare a defence. He may be assisted by a 
person of his choice. The official may submit written comments. He 
shall be heard by the Joint Advisory Committee. The official may also 
call witnesses. 
3. The 
institution 
shall 
be 
represented 
before 
the 
Joint 
Advisory 
Committee by an official designated for that purpose by the appointing 
authority. That official shall have the same rights as the official 
concerned. 
4. 
In the light of the proposal under point (b) of paragraph 1 and any 
written and oral statements from the official concerned or from 
witnesses, the Joint Advisory Committee shall deliver by a majority a 
reasoned opinion stating the measure which it considers appropriate in 
the light of the facts established at its request. It shall forward that 
opinion to the appointing authority and to the official concerned 
within two months of the date on which the matter is referred to it. 
The chairman shall not vote on decisions of the Joint Advisory 
Committee, except in procedural matters and where votes are tied. 
5.  An official dismissed for incompetence shall, for the period 
defined in paragraph 6, be entitled to a monthly dismissal allowance 
equal to the basic monthly salary of an official in the first step of grade 
AST 1. The official shall also be entitled during the same period to the 
family allowances provided for in Article 67. The household allowance 
shall be calculated on the basis of the basic monthly salary of an official 
in grade AST 1 in accordance with Article 1 of Annex VII. 
The allowance shall not be paid if the official resigns after the start of 
the procedure referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 or if he is entitled to the 
immediate payment of a full pension. If he is entitled to unemployment 
benefit under a national unemployment scheme, the amount of that 
benefit shall be deducted from the above allowance. 
6. 
The period during which the payments referred to in paragraph 5 
are to be made shall be: 
(a) three months where the official has completed less than five years’ 
service at the date on which the dismissal decision is taken; 
(b) six months where the official has completed at least five years’ 
service but less than 10; 
(c) nine months where the official has completed at least 10 years’ 
service but less than 20; 
(d) 12  months  where  the  official has  completed  at least 20  years’ 
service. 
7. Officials 
who 
are 
downgraded 
on 
grounds 
of 
incompetence 
may 
after a period of six years ask for all references to that measure to be 
deleted from their personal files. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 46
▼M131 
8. Officials 
shall 
be 
entitled 
to 
reimbursement 
of 
reasonable 
expenses 
incurred on their initiative in the course of the proceedings, including 
fees payable to a defending adviser not belonging to the institution, 
where the proceedings provided for in this Article end without any 
decision being taken to dismiss or downgrade. 
▼B 
S e c t i o n  5 
RETIREMENT 
▼M131 
Article 52 
Without prejudice to the provisions of Article 50, an official shall be 
retired: 
(a) either automatically on the last day of the month in which he 
reaches the age of 66, or 
(b) at his own request on the last day of the month in respect of which 
the request was submitted where he has reached pensionable age or 
where he is between 58 and pensionable age and satisfies the 
requirements for immediate payment of a pension in accordance 
with Article 9 of Annex VIII. The second sentence of the second 
paragraph of Article 48 shall apply by analogy. 
However, an official may at his own request, and where the appointing 
authority considers it justified in the interests of the service, carry on 
working until the age of 67, or exceptionally, until the age of 70, in 
which case he shall be retired automatically on the last day of the month 
in which he reaches that age. 
Where the appointing authority decides to authorise an official to remain 
in service beyond the age of 66, that authorisation shall be granted for a 
maximum duration of one year. It may be renewed at the official's 
request. 
▼B 
Article 53 
An official to whom the Invalidity Committee finds that the provisions 
of Article 78 apply ►M62 shall automatically be retired on the last day 
of the month in which the appointing authority recognizes his 
permanent incapacity to perform his duties ◄. 
S e c t i o n  6 
HONORARY RANK 
Article 54 
On termination of service an official may be given an honorary rank in 
either his ►M112 grade or the next higher grade ◄, by decision of the 
appointing authority. 
No pecuniary benefits shall attach to such honorary rank. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 47
▼B 
TITLE IV 
WORKING CONDITIONS OF OFFICIALS 
CHAPTER 1 
Hours of work 
Article 55 
►M131 1. ◄ Officials 
in 
active 
employment 
shall 
at 
all 
times 
be 
at 
the disposal of their institution. 
►M131 2. ◄ 
►M131 The normal working week shall range from 
40 to 42 hours, the hours of the working day to be determined by the 
appointing authority.  ◄ Within the same limits the appointing authority 
may, after consulting the Staff Committee, determine the hours to be 
worked by certain groups of officials engaged on particular duties. 
►M131 3. ◄ 
►M22 An official  ►M31  __________  ◄ may, 
moreover, be required because of exigencies of the service or safety 
rules to remain on standby duty at his place of work or at home outside 
normal working hours.  ►M131 The appointing authority of each insti­
tution shall lay down detailed rules for the application of this paragraph 
after consulting the Staff Committee.  ◄  ◄ 
▼M131 
4. The 
appointing 
authority 
of 
each 
institution 
may 
introduce 
flexible 
working-time arrangements. Under those arrangements, entire working 
days shall not be granted for officials in grade AD/AST 9 or higher. 
Those arrangements shall not be applicable to officials to whom the 
provisions of the second paragraph of Article 44 apply. Those officials 
shall manage their working time in agreement with their superiors. 
▼M112 
Article 55a 
1. An 
official 
may 
request 
authorisation 
to 
work 
part 
time. 
The Appointing Authority may grant such authorisation if this is 
compatible with the interests of the service. 
▼M131 
2.  The official shall be entitled to authorisation in the following 
cases: 
(a) to care for a dependent child under 9 years of age, 
(b) to care for a dependent child aged between 9 and 12, if the 
reduction in working time is no more than 20 % of normal 
working time, 
(c) to care for a dependent child until he reaches the age of 14 when 
the official is a single parent, 
(d) in cases of serious hardship, to care for a dependent child until he 
reaches the age of 14 if the reduction in working time is no more 
than 5 % of normal working time. In that case, the first two para­
graphs of Article 3 of Annex IVa shall not apply. Where both 
parents are employed in the service of the Union, only one shall 
be entitled to such reduction, 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 48
▼M131 
(e) to care for a seriously ill or disabled spouse, relative in the 
ascending line, relative in the descending line, brother or sister, 
(f) to take part in further training, or 
(g) as of the age of 58 during the last three years before he reaches 
pensionable age. 
Where part-time is requested in order to take part in further training, or 
during the last three years before reaching pensionable age, but not 
before the age of 58, the appointing authority may refuse authorisation 
or postpone its date of effect only in exceptional circumstances and for 
overriding service-related reasons. 
Where such entitlement to authorisation is exercised to care for a 
seriously ill or disabled spouse, relative in the ascending line, relative 
in the descending line, brother or sister, or to take part in further 
training, the total of all such periods shall not exceed five years over 
the official's career. 
▼M112 
3. The 
Appointing 
Authority 
shall 
reply 
to 
the 
official's 
request 
within 60 days. 
4. The 
rules 
governing 
part-time 
work 
and 
the 
procedure 
for 
granting 
authorisation are laid down in Annex IVa. 
Article 55b 
An official may request authorisation to work half-time in the form of 
job-sharing in a post identified by the Appointing Authority as appro­
priate for that purpose. The authorisation to work half-time by 
job-sharing shall not be limited in time. It may, however, be 
withdrawn by the Appointing Authority in the interests of the service 
giving the official six months' notice. Likewise, the Appointing 
Authority may, on application of the official concerned and giving at 
least six months' notice, withdraw the authorisation. In this case, the 
official may be transferred to a different post. 
Article 59a and, except for the third sentence of paragraph 2, Article 3 
of Annex IVa shall apply. 
The Appointing Authority may lay down detailed rules for the appli­
cation of this Article. 
▼B 
Article 56 
An official may not be required to work overtime except in cases of 
urgency or exceptional pressure of work; night work, and all work on 
Sundays or public holidays, may be authorised only in accordance with 
the procedure laid down by the appointing authority.  ►M23 The total 
overtime which an official may be asked to work shall not exceed 150 
hours in any six months.  ◄ 
Overtime worked by officials in  ►M112 function group AD, and in 
function group AST 5 to 11.  ◄ shall carry no right to compensation or 
remuneration. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 49
▼M131 
As provided in Annex VI, overtime worked by officials in grades SC 1 
to SC 6 and grades AST 1 to AST 4 shall entitle them either to 
compensatory leave or to remuneration where requirements of the 
service do not allow compensatory leave during two months 
following that in which the overtime was worked. 
▼M22 
Article 56a 
An official ►M30  __________  ◄ who is expected to work regularly 
at night, on Saturdays, Sundays or public holidays shall, be entitled to 
special allowances when doing shiftwork which is required by the 
institution because of the exigencies of the service or safety rules and 
which is regarded by it as a regular and permanent feature. 
▼M131 
After consulting the Staff Regulations Committee, the Commission shall 
determine, by means of delegated acts in accordance with Articles 111 
and 112, the categories of officials entitled to such allowances, the 
conditions for granting the allowances and the rates thereof. 
▼M22 
The normal working hours of an official on shiftwork must not exceed 
the annual total of normal working hours. 
Article 56b 
An official  ►M31  __________  ◄ shall be entitled to special 
allowances when required in accordance with a decision taken by the 
appointing authority because of the exigencies of the service or safety 
rules to remain on standby duty at his place of work or at home outside 
normal working hours. 
▼M131 
After consulting the Staff Regulations Committee, the Commission shall 
determine, by means of delegated acts in accordance with Articles 111 
and 112, the categories of officials entitled to such allowances, the 
conditions for granting the allowances and the rates thereof. 
▼M112 
Article 56c 
Special allowances may be granted to certain officials to compensate for 
particularly arduous working conditions. 
▼M131 
After consulting the Staff Regulations Committee, the Commission shall 
determine, by means of delegated acts in accordance with Articles 111 
and 112, the categories of officials entitled to the special allowances, the 
conditions for granting such allowances and the rates thereof. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 50
▼B 
CHAPTER 2 
Leave 
Article 57 
Officials shall be entitled to annual leave of not less than twenty-four 
working days nor more than thirty working days per calendar year, in 
accordance with rules, to be laid down by common accord of the 
►M131
 appointing authorities of the institutions 
◄ of the 
►M128 Union ◄, after consulting the Staff Regulations Committee. 
Apart from this annual leave an official, on application may, excep­
tionally be granted special leave. The rules relating to granting such 
leave are laid down in Annex V. 
▼M131 
Article 58 
Pregnant women shall, in addition to the leave provided for in 
Article 57, be entitled on production of a medical certificate to 20 
weeks of leave. The leave shall start not earlier than six weeks before 
the expected date of confinement shown in the certificate and end not 
earlier than 14 weeks after the date of confinement. In the case of 
multiple or premature birth or the birth of a child with a disability or 
serious illness, the duration shall be 24 weeks. Premature birth for the 
purposes of this provision is a birth taking place before the end of the 
34th week of pregnancy. 
▼M112 
Article 59 
1. An 
official 
who 
provides 
evidence 
of 
being 
unable 
to 
carry 
out 
his 
duties by reason of illness or accident shall be entitled to sick leave. 
The official concerned shall notify his institution of his incapacity as 
soon as possible and at the same time state his current address. He shall 
produce a medical certificate if he is absent for more than three days. 
This certificate must be sent on the fifth day of absence at the latest, as 
evidenced by the date as postmarked. Failing this, and unless failure to 
send the certificate is due to reasons beyond his control, the official's 
absence shall be considered as unauthorised. 
The official may at any time be required to undergo a medical exam­
ination arranged by the institution. If the examination cannot take place 
for reasons attributable to the official, his absence shall be considered as 
unauthorised as from the date that the examination is due to take place. 
If the finding made in the examination is that the official is able to carry 
out his duties, his absence shall, subject to the following subparagraph, 
be regarded as unjustified from the date of the examination. 
If the official considers the conclusions of the medical examination 
arranged by the Appointing Authority to be unjustified on medical 
grounds, he or a doctor acting on his behalf may within two days 
submit to the institution a request that the matter be referred to an 
independent doctor for an opinion. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 51
▼M112 
The institution shall immediately transmit the request to another doctor 
agreed upon by the official's doctor and the institution's medical officer. 
Failing such agreement within five days of the request, the institution 
shall select a person from a list of independent doctors to be established 
for this purpose each year by common consent of the Appointing 
Authority and the Staff Committee. The official may within two 
working days object to the institution's choice, whereupon the institution 
shall choose another person from the list, which choice shall be final. 
The independent doctor's opinion given after consultation of the offi­
cial's doctor and the institution's medical officer shall be binding. Where 
the independent doctor's opinion confirms the conclusion of the exam­
ination arranged by the institution, the absence shall be treated as unjus­
tified from the date of that examination. Where the independent doctor's 
opinion does not confirm the conclusion of that examination, the 
absence shall be treated for all purposes as having been justified. 
2. 
If, over a period of 12 months, an official is absent for up to three 
days because of sickness for a total of more than 12 days, he shall 
produce a medical certificate for any further absence because of 
sickness. His absence shall be considered to be unjustified as from 
the thirteenth day of absence on account of sickness without a 
medical certificate. 
3.  Without prejudice to the application of the rules on disciplinary 
proceedings, where appropriate, any absence considered to be unjus­
tified under paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be deducted from the annual 
leave of the official concerned. In the event that the official has no 
outstanding leave entitlement, he shall lose the benefit of his remun­
eration for the corresponding period. 
4. The 
Appointing 
Authority 
may 
refer 
to 
the 
Invalidity 
Committee 
the case of any official whose sick leave totals more than 12 months in 
any period of three years. 
5. An 
official 
may 
be 
required 
to 
take 
leave 
after 
examination 
by 
the 
institution's medical officer if his state of health so requires or if a 
member of his household is suffering from a contagious disease. 
In cases of dispute, the procedure laid down in the fifth to seventh 
subparagraphs of paragraph 1 shall apply. 
6. Officials 
shall 
undergo 

medical 
check-up 
every 
year 
either 
by 
the institution's medical officer or by a medical practitioner chosen by 
them. 
In the latter case, the practitioner's fees shall be payable by the insti­
tution up to a maximum amount fixed for a period of no more than 
three years by the Appointing Authority after consulting the Staff Regu­
lations Committee. 
Article 59a 
The annual leave of an official who is authorised to work part time 
shall, for as long as he is so authorised, be reduced proportionally. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 52
▼B 
Article 60 
Except in case of sickness or accident, an official may not be absent 
without prior permission from his immediate superior. Without 
prejudice to any disciplinary measures that may apply, any unauthorised 
absence which is duly established shall be deducted from the annual 
leave of the official concerned. If he has used up his annual leave, he 
shall forfeit his remuneration for an equivalent period. 
If an official wishes to spend sick leave elsewhere than at the place 
where he is employed he shall obtain prior permission from the 
appointing authority. 
CHAPTER 3 
Public holidays 
▼M131 
Article 61 
Lists of public holidays shall be drawn up by agreement between the 
appointing authorities of the institutions of the Union after consulting 
the Staff Regulations Committee. 
▼B 
TITLE V 
EMOLUMENTS AND SOCIAL SECURITY FOR OFFICIALS 
CHAPTER 1 
Remuneration and expenses 
S e c t i o n  1 
REMUNERATION 
Article 62 
In accordance with Annex VII and save as otherwise expressly 
provided, an official who is duly appointed shall be entitled to the 
remuneration carried by his grade and step. 
An official may not waive his entitlement to remuneration. 
Remuneration shall comprise basic salary, family allowances and other 
allowances. 
▼M131 
Article 63 
Officials’ remuneration shall be expressed in euros. It shall be paid in 
the currency of the country in which the official performs his duties or 
in euros. 
Remuneration paid in a currency other than euros shall be calculated on 
the basis of the exchange rates used for the implementation of the 
general budget of the European Union on 1 July of that year. 
Every year the exchange rates shall be updated retroactively at the time 
of the annual update of remuneration provided for in Article 65. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 53
▼M131 
Article 64 
An official's remuneration expressed in euros shall, after the compulsory 
deductions set out in these Staff Regulations or in any implementing 
regulations have been made, be weighted at a rate above, below or 
equal to 100 %, depending on living conditions in the various places 
of employment. 
The correction coefficients shall be created or withdrawn as well as 
annually updated in accordance with Annex XI. With respect to the 
update, all values shall be understood as reference values. The 
Commission shall publish the updated values within two weeks after 
the update in the C series of the Official Journal of the European Union 
for information purposes. 
No correction coefficient shall be applicable in Belgium and 
Luxembourg, having regard to the special referential role of those 
places of employment as principal and original seats of most of the 
institutions. 
Article 65 
1. The 
remuneration 
of 
the 
officials 
and 
other 
servants 
of 
the 
European Union shall be updated every year, taking into account the 
economic and social policy of the Union. Particular account shall be 
taken of any salary increases in the civil service of the Member States 
and of recruitment needs. The update of the remuneration shall be 
implemented in accordance with Annex XI. That update shall take 
place before the end of each year in the light of a report by the 
Commission based on statistical data prepared by the Statistical Office 
of the European Union in agreement with the national statistical offices 
of the Member States; the statistical data shall reflect the situation as at 
1 July in each of the Member States. That report shall contain data 
pertaining to the budgetary impact of remuneration and pensions of 
Union officials. It shall be transmitted to the European Parliament and 
to the Council. 
The amounts referred to in the second and third paragraphs of 
Article 42a, Articles 66 and 69, Articles 1(1), 2(1), 3(1) and (2), 4(1), 
7(2), 8(2), 10(1) of Annex VII and Article 8(2) of Annex XIII, and in 
the former Article 4a of Annex VII to be updated in accordance with 
Article 18(1) of Annex XIII, the amounts referred to in Article 24(3), 
the second subparagraph of Article 28a(3), Articles 28a(7), 93, 94, the 
second subparagraph of Article 96(3) and Articles 96(7), 133, 134 and 
136 of the Conditions of Employment of Other Servants, the amounts 
referred to in the first subparagraph of Article 1(1) of Council Regu­
lation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 300/76 ( 1 ) and the coefficient for the 
amounts referred to in Article 4 of Council Regulation (EEC, Euratom, 
ECSC) No 260/68 ( 2 ) shall be updated annually in accordance with 
Annex XI. The Commission shall publish the updated amounts within 
two weeks after the update in the C series of the Official Journal of the 
European Union
 for information purposes. 
( 1 ) Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 300/76 of 9 February 1976 
determining the categories of officials entitled to allowances for shift work, 
and the rates and conditions thereof (OJ L 38, 13.2.1976, p. 1). 
( 2 ) Council Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 260/68 of 29 February 1968 
laying down the procedure and the conditions for applying the tax for the 
benefit of the European Communities (OJ L 56, 4.3.1968, p. 8.)

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 54
▼M131 
2.  In the event of a substantial change in the cost of living, the 
amounts referred to in paragraph 1 and the weightings referred to in 
Article 64 shall be updated in accordance with Annex XI. The 
Commission shall publish the updated amounts and weightings within 
two weeks after the update in the C series of the Official Journal of the 
European Union
 for information purposes. 
3. The 
amounts 
referred 
to 
in 
paragraph 

and 
the 
weightings 
referred to in Article 64 shall be understood as amounts and weightings 
the actual value of which at a given point in time is subject to update 
without intervention of another legal act. 
4. Without 
prejudice 
to 
Article 
3(5) 
and 
(6) 
of 
Annex 
XI, 
no 
update 
provided for under paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be made in the years 2013 
and 2014. 
▼M78 
Article 65a 
The rules for implementing Articles 64 and 65 are set out in Annex XI. 
▼M3 
Article 66 
▼M131 
Basic monthly salaries are for each grade and step in function groups 
AD and AST as provided in the following table: 
▼M129 
1.7.2010 STEP 
GRADE 





16 16 
919,04 17 
630,00 18 
370,84 
15 14 
953,61 15 
581,98 16 
236,75 16 
688,49 16 
919,04 
14 13 
216,49 13 
771,87 14 
350,58 14 
749,83 14 
953,61 
13 11 
681,17 12 
172,03 12 
683,51 13 
036,39 13 
216,49 
12 10 
324,20 10 
758,04 11 
210,11 11 
521,99 11 
681,17 
11 9 
124,87 9 
508,31 9 
907,86 10 
183,52 10 
324,20 
10 8 
064,86 8 
403,76 8 
756,90 9 
000,53 9 
124,87 
9 7 
127,99 7 
427,52 7 
739,63 7 
954,96 8 
064,86 
8 6 
299,95 6 
564,69 6 
840,54 7 
030,86 7 
127,99 
7 5 
568,11 5 
802,09 6 
045,90 6 
214,10 6 
299,95 
6 4 
921,28 5 
128,07 5 
343,56 5 
492,23 5 
568,11 
 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 55
▼M129 
1.7.2010 STEP 
GRADE 





5 4 
349,59 4 
532,36 4 
722,82 4 
854,21 4 
921,28 
4 3 
844,31 4 
005,85 4 
174,18 4 
290,31 4 
349,59 
3 3 
397,73 3 
540,50 3 
689,28 3 
791,92 3 
844,31 
2 3 
003,02 3 
129,21 3 
260,71 3 
351,42 3 
397,73 
1 2 
654,17 2 
765,70 2 
881,92 2 
962,10 3 
003,02 
▼M131 
Basic monthly salaries are for each grade and step in function group 
AST/SC as provided in the following table: 
Step 
Grade 





SC 6 4 
349,59 4 
532,36 4 
722,82 4 
854,21 4 
921,28 
SC 5 3 
844,31 4 
005,85 4 
174,78 4 
290,31 4 
349,59 
SC 4 3 
397,73 3 
540,50 3 
689,28 3 
791,92 3 
844,31 
SC 3 3 
003,02 3 
129,21 3 
260,71 3 
351,42 3 
397,73 
SC 2 2 
654,17 2 
765,70 2 
881,92 2 
962,10 3 
003,02 
SC 1 2 
345,84 2 
444,41 2 
547,14 2 
617,99 2 
654,17 
Article 66a 
1.  By way of derogation from Article 3(1) of Regulation (EEC, 
Euratom, ECSC) No 260/68 and in order to take account, without 
prejudice to Article 65(3), of the application of the method for 
updating the remuneration and pensions of officials, a temporary 
measure regarding remuneration paid by the Union to staff in active 
employment, to be known as the ‘solidarity levy’, shall be applied from 
1 January 2014 to 31 December 2023. 
2. The 
rate 
of 
this 
solidarity 
levy, 
which 
shall 
apply 
to 
the 
base 
defined in paragraph 3, shall be 6 %. The rate shall however be 7 % 
for officials in grade AD 15, step 2, and above. 
3.  (a)  The base for the solidarity levy shall be the basic salary used to 
calculate remuneration, minus: 
(i) social  security  and  pension  contributions  and  the  tax, 
before solidarity levy, payable by an official in the same 
grade and step without dependants within the meaning of 
Article 2 of Annex VII, and 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 56
▼M131 
(ii) an amount equal to the basic salary of an official in grade 
AST 1, step 1. 
(b) The  components  used  to  determine  the  base  for  the  solidarity 
levy shall be expressed in euro and weighted at 100. 
4. The 
solidarity 
levy 
shall 
be 
deducted 
monthly 
at 
source; 
the 
proceeds shall be entered as revenue in the general budget of the 
European Union. 
▼B 
Article 67 
▼M16 
1. Family 
allowances 
shall 
comprise: 
▼M56 
(a) household allowance; 
(b) dependent child allowances; 
▼M16 
(c) education allowance. 
▼M23 
2.  Officials in receipt of family allowances specified in this Article 
shall declare allowances of like nature paid from other sources; such 
latter allowances shall be deducted from those paid under Articles 1, 2 
and 3 of Annex VII. 
▼M131 
3. The 
dependent 
child 
allowance 
may 
be 
doubled, 
by 
special 
reasoned decision of the appointing authority based on medical 
documents establishing that the child concerned has a disability or 
a long-term illness which involves the official in heavy expenditure. 
▼M56 
4. 
►M95  Where, by virtue of Articles 1, 2 and 3 of Annex VII, 
such family allowances are paid to a person other than the official, these 
allowances shall be paid in the currency of the country in which that 
person is resident, calculated where applicable on the basis of the 
exchange rates referred to in the second subparagraph of Article 63. 
They shall be subject to the weighting for the country in question if it is 
inside the  ►M128 Union ◄ or to a weighting equal to 100 if the 
country of residence is outside the  ►M128 Union ◄.  ◄ 
Paragraphs 2 and 3 shall apply where family allowances are paid to 
such a person. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 57
▼B 
Article 68 
▼M23 
The family allowances specified in Article 67 (1) shall continue to be 
payable where the official is entitled to allowance under Article 41 or 
under Article 34 or 42 of the former Staff Regulations of the European 
Coal and Steel Community. 
The person concerned shall declare allowances of like nature which he 
receives from other sources for the same child; such allowances shall be 
deducted from those paid under Articles 1, 2 and 3 of Annex VII. 
▼M112 
Article 68a 
An official who is authorised to work part time shall be entitled to 
remuneration calculated as provided for in Annex IVa. 
▼B 
Article 69 
▼M16 
The expatriation allowance shall be equal to 16 % of the total of the 
basic salary,  ►M25 household allowance ◄ and dependent child 
allowance to which the official is entitled. The expatriation allowance 
shall be not less than  ►M129 EUR 505,39 ◄ per month. 
▼M112 
Article 70 
In the event of an official's death, the surviving spouse or dependent 
children shall receive the deceased's full remuneration until the end of 
the third month after the month in which the death occurred. 
In the event of the death of a person entitled to a pension or invalidity 
allowance, the above provisions shall apply in respect of the deceased's 
pension or allowance. 
__________ 
▼B 
S e c t i o n  2 
EXPENSES 
Article 71 
An official shall be entitled, as provided in Annex VII, to 
reimbursement of expenses incurred by him on taking up appointment, 
transfer, or leaving the service, and also to expenses incurred by him in 
the course of or in connection with the performance of his duties. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 58
▼B 
CHAPTER 2 
Social security benefits 
Article 72 
▼M56 
1. An 
official, 
his 
spouse, 
where 
such 
spouse 
is 
not 
eligible 
for 
benefits of the same nature and of the same level by virtue of any 
other legal provision or regulations, his children and other dependants 
within the meaning of Article 2 of Annex VII are insured against 
sickness up to 80 % of the expenditure incurred subject to rules 
drawn up by agreement between the  ►M131 appointing authorities 
of the institutions ◄ of the  ►M128 Union ◄ after consulting the 
Staff Regulations Committee. This rate shall be increased to 85 % for 
the following services: consultations and visits, surgical operations, 
hospitalization, pharmaceutical products, radiology, analyses, laboratory 
tests and prostheses on medical prescription with the exception of dental 
prostheses. It shall be increased to 100 % in cases of tuberculosis, 
poliomyelitis, cancer, mental illness and other illnesses recognized by 
the appointing authority as of comparable seriousness, and for early 
detection screening and in cases of confinement. However, 
reimbursement at 100 % shall not apply in the case of occupational 
disease or accident having given rise to the application of Article 73. 
▼M112 
The unmarried partner of an official shall be treated as the spouse under 
the sickness insurance scheme, where the first three conditions in 
Article 1(2)(c) of Annex VII are met. 
The  ►M131 appointing authorities of the institutions ◄ may, under 
the rules referred to in the first subparagraph, confer on one of their 
number the power to lay down the rules governing the reimbursement 
of expenses in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 110. 
▼M56 
One-third of the contribution required to meet such insurance cover 
shall be charged to the official but so that the amount charged to him 
shall not exceed 2 % of his basic salary. 
▼M23 
1a. An 
official 
whose 
service 
terminates 
and 
who 
provides 
evidence 
that  ►M112 he is not in gainful employment ◄ may, not later than 
one month following that in which his service terminates apply to 
continue, for a maximum of six months after termination of service, 
to be insured against sickness as provided in paragraph 1. The 
contribution referred to in the previous paragraph shall be calculated 
by reference to the last basic salary received by the official, half the 
contribution being borne by him. 
By decision of the appointing authority taken after consulting the insti­
tution's medical officer, the period of one month for making application 
and the six months' limit specified in the preceding paragraph shall not 
apply where the person concerned is suffering from a serious or 
protracted illness which he contracted before leaving the service and 
of which he notified the institution before the end of the six months' 
period specified in the preceding subparagraph, provided that the person 
concerned undergoes a medical examination arranged by the institution. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 59
▼M56 
1b. 
Where the ex-spouse of an official, a child who ceases to be an 
official's dependant or a person who ceases to be treated as a dependent 
child within the meaning of Article 2 of Annex VII to the Staff Regu­
lations can provide evidence that  ►M112 he or she is not in gainful 
employment  ◄, he or she may continue for a maximum of one year to 
be insured against sickness as provided for in paragraph 1, in his or her 
capacity as insured persons covered under that official's insurance; this cover 
shall not give rise to the levy of a contribution. This one-year period shall 
commence on the date of the decree absolute of divorce or of the loss of 
status of dependent child or of person treated as a dependent child. 
▼M112 
2. 
An official who has remained in the service of the ►M128 Union ◄ 
►M131 until pensionable age ◄ or who is in receipt of an invalidity 
allowance shall be entitled to the benefits provided for in paragraph 1 
after he has left the service. The amount of contribution shall be calculated 
by reference to the amount of pension or allowance. 
Those benefits shall also apply to the person entitled to survivor's 
pension following the death of an official who was in active 
employment or who remained in the service of the 
►M128
 Union ◄  ►M131 until pensionable age ◄, or the death 
of a person entitled to an invalidity allowance. The amount of 
contribution shall be calculated by reference to the amount of the 
survivor's pension. 
2a. The 
following 
shall 
likewise 
be 
entitled 
to 
the 
benefits 
provided 
for in paragraph 1, on condition that they are not in gainful 
employment: 
(i) former  officials  entitled  to  retirement  pensions  who  leave  the 
service of the  ►M128 Union ◄  ►M131 before reaching 
pensionable age ◄, 
(ii)  persons entitled to a survivor's pension as a result of the death of a 
former official who left the service of the  ►M128 Union ◄ 
►M131
 before reaching pensionable age. ◄ 
The contribution referred to in paragraph 1 shall be calculated by 
reference to the former official's pension before application, where 
appropriate, of the reduction coefficient provided for in Article 9 of 
Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations. 
However, persons entitled to an orphan's pension shall not receive the 
benefit provided for in paragraph 1 unless they apply for it. The 
contribution shall be calculated by reference to the orphan's pension. 
2b.  In the case of persons entitled to a retirement pension or a 
survivor's pension, the contribution referred to in paragraphs 2 and 2a 
may not be less than that calculated by reference to the basic salary 
corresponding to the first step in  ►M131 grade AST 1. ◄ 
2c. Officials 
dismissed 
in 
accordance 
with 
Article 
51 
and 
not 
entitled 
to a retirement pension shall likewise be entitled to the benefits 
provided for in paragraph 1, on condition that they are not gainfully 
employed and that they bear half the contribution calculated by 
reference to their last basic salary. 
▼B 
3. Where 
the 
total 
expenditure 
not 
reimbursed 
for 
any 
period 
of 
twelve months exceeds half the official's basic monthly salary or 
pension special reimbursement shall be allowed by the appointing auth­
ority, account being taken of the family circumstances of the person 
concerned, in manner provided in the rules referred to in paragraph 1. 
▼M23 
4. 
►M56 Persons entitled to the foregoing benefits shall declare the 
amount of any reimbursements paid or which they can claim under any 
other sickness insurance scheme provided for by law or regulation for 
themselves or for persons covered by their insurance. ◄ 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 60
▼M23 
Where the total which they would receive by way of reimbursement 
exceeds the sum of the reimbursements provided for in paragraph 1, the 
difference shall be deducted from the amount to be reimbursed pursuant 
to paragraph 1, with the exception of reimbursements obtained under a 
private supplementary sickness insurance scheme covering that part of 
the expenditure which is not reimbursable by the sickness insurance 
scheme of the  ►M128 Union ◄. 
▼B 
Article 73 
1. 
An official is, from the date of his entry into the service, insured 
against the risk of occupational disease or accidents in the manner 
provided for in rules drawn up by common agreement of the 
►M131
 appointing authorities of the institutions 
◄ of the 
►M128 Union ◄ after consulting the Staff Regulations Committee. 
He shall contribute to the cost of insuring against non-occupational risks 
up to 0·1 % of his basic salary. 
Such rules shall specify which risks are not covered. 
2. The 
benefits 
payable 
shall 
be 
as 
follows: 
(a)  In the event of death: 
Payment to the persons listed below of a lump sum equal to five 
times the deceased's annual basic salary calculated by reference to 
the amounts of salary received during the twelve months before the 
accident: 
—  to the deceased official's spouse and children in accordance with 
the law of succession governing the official's estate; the amount 
payable to the spouse shall not, however, be less than 25 % of 
the lump sum; 
— where there are no persons of the category above, to the other 
descendant in accordance with the law of succession governing 
the official's estate; 
— where there are no persons of either of the two categories above, 
to the relatives in the ascending line in accordance with the law 
of succession governing the official's estate; 
—  where there are no persons of any of the three categories above, 
to the institution. 
(b) In the event of total permanent invalidity: 
Payment to the official of a lump sum equal to eight times his 
annual basic salary calculated on the basis of the amounts of 
salary received during the twelve months before the accident. 
(c)  In the event of partial permanent invalidity: 
Payment to the official of a proportion of the sum provided for in 
subparagraph (b), calculated by reference to the scale laid down in 
the rules referred to in paragraph 1. 
As provided in these rules an annuity may be substituted for the 
payments provided for above. 
The benefits listed above may be paid in addition to the benefits 
provided for in Chapter 3. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 61
▼B 
3. The 
following 
shall 
also 
be 
covered 
in 
the 
manner 
provided 
for 
in 
the rules referred to in paragraph 1: medical, pharmaceutical, hospital, 
surgical, prosthesis, radiography, massage, orthopaedic, clinical and 
transport expenses and any other similar expenditure incurred as a 
result of the accident or occupational disease. 
Reimbursement shall, however, only be made where the amount paid to 
the officials under Article 72 does not fully cover the expenditure 
incurred. 
▼M62  __________ 
▼B 
Article 74 
▼M39 
1. On 
the 
birth 
of 

child 
to 
an 
official, 
the 
person 
who 
has 
actual 
care of the child shall receive a grant of  ►M97 EUR 198,31 ◄. 
The same grant shall be paid to an official who adopts a child who is 
less than five years of age and is a dependant within the meaning of 
Article 2 (2) of Annex VII. 
▼B 
2. This 
grant 
shall 
also 
be 
payable 
in 
the 
event 
of 

termination 
of 
pregnancy after not less than seven months. 
▼M39 
3. 
The recipient of a grant on the birth of a child shall declare any 
grants of the same nature received from other sources for the same 
child; such grants shall be deducted from the grant provided for 
above. Where both parents are officials of the  ►M128 Union ◄, 
the grant shall be paid once only. 
▼M56 
Article 75 
In the event of the death of an official, an official's spouse or dependent 
child, or any other dependent person within the meaning of Article 2 of 
Annex VII who lived as part of the official's household, the institution 
shall reimburse the costs involved in transporting the body from the 
official's place of employment to his place of origin. 
However, in the event of an official's death during a mission, the 
institution shall bear the costs involved in transporting the body from 
the place where death occurs to the official's place of origin. 
▼B 
Article 76 
Gifts, loans or advances may be made to officials, former officials or 
where an official has died, to those entitled under him who are in a 
particularly difficult position as a result of serious or protracted illness 
or by reason of  ►M112 a disability or ◄ family circumstances. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 62
▼M112 
Article 76a 
A surviving spouse who has a serious or protracted illness or who is 
disabled may receive financial aid increasing the pension from the 
►M131
 appointing authorities of the institutions ◄ for the duration 
of the illness or disability on the basis of an examination of the social 
and medical circumstances of the person concerned. Rules implementing 
this Article shall be fixed by common accord between the institutions, 
after consulting the Staff Regulations Committee. 
▼B 
CHAPTER 3 
▼M112 
Pensions and invalidity allowance 
▼M131 
Article 77 
An official who has completed at least ten year's service shall be 
entitled to a retirement pension. He shall, however, be entitled to 
such pension, irrespective of length of service, if he is over pensionable 
age, if it has not been possible to reinstate him during a period of 
non-active status or in the event of retirement in the interests of the 
service. 
The maximum retirement pension shall be 70 % of the final basic salary 
carried by the last grade in which the official was classified for at least 
one year. 1,80 % of that final basic salary shall be payable to an official 
for each year of service reckoned in accordance with Article 3 of 
Annex VIII. 
However, in the case of officials who have been assisting a person 
holding an office provided for in the Treaty on European Union or 
the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the elected 
President of one of the institutions or organs of the Union or the 
elected Chairman of one of the political groups in the European 
Parliament, the entitlement to pensions corresponding to the years of 
pensionable service acquired while working in that capacity shall be 
calculated by reference to the final basic salary received during that 
time if the basic salary received exceeds that taken as reference for 
the purposes of the second paragraph of this Article. 
The amount of the retirement pension must not be less than 4 % of the 
minimum subsistence figure per year of service. 
The pensionable age shall be 66 years. 
The pensionable age shall be assessed every five years starting on 
1 January 2014 on the basis of a report by the Commission to the 
European Parliament and to the Council. The report shall examine, in 
particular, the evolution of pensionable age for staff in the civil services 
of the Member States and the evolution of life expectancy of officials of 
the institutions. 
Where appropriate, the Commission shall make a proposal amending the 
pensionable age in line with the conclusions of that report, paying 
particular attention to developments in the Member States. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 63
▼M131 
Article 78 
An official shall be entitled, in the manner provided for in Articles 13 to 
16 of Annex VIII, to an invalidity allowance in the case of total 
permanent invalidity preventing him from performing the duties 
corresponding to a post in his function group. 
Article 52 shall apply by analogy to recipients of an invalidity 
allowance. If the recipient of an invalidity allowance retires before the 
age of 66 without having reached the maximum pension entitlement, the 
general rules on retirement pensions shall be applied. The amount of the 
retirement pension shall be based on the salary for the grade and step 
occupied by the official when he became an invalid. 
The invalidity allowance shall be equal to 70 % of the official's last 
basic salary. However, it may not be less than the minimum subsistence 
figure. 
The invalidity allowance shall be subject to contributions to the pension 
scheme, calculated on the basis of that allowance. 
Where the invalidity arises from an accident in the course of or in 
connection with the performance of an official's duties, from an occu­
pational disease, from a public-spirited act or from risking his life to 
save another human being, the invalidity allowance may not be less than 
120 % of the minimum subsistence figure. In such cases, moreover, 
contributions to the pension scheme shall be paid in full from the 
budget of the institution or body referred to in Article 1b. 
▼B 
Article 79 
The  ►M112 surviving spouse ◄ of an official or of a former official 
shall be entitled in the manner provided in chapter 4 of Annex VIII to a 
survivor's pension equal to  ►M5 60 
% ◄ of the retirement or 
disability pension which was paid to  ►M112 the deceased ◄, or 
which, irrespective of length of service  ►M62 or of age ◄, would 
have been payable to him if he had qualified for it at the time of his 
death. 
The amount of the survivor's pension payable to the ►M112 surviving 
spouse  ◄ of an official who has died while in one of the administrative 
statuses specified in Article 35,  ►M62  __________  ◄, shall be 
neither less than the minimum subsistence rate nor less than 
►M23
 35 % ◄ of the last basic salary received by the official. 
▼M62 
This amount shall not be less than 42 % of the final basic salary 
received by the official where death is due to one of the circumstances 
set out in  ►M112 the fifth paragraph of Article 78 ◄. 
▼M112 
__________ 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 64
▼B 
Article 80 
▼M112 
Where an official or person entitled to a retirement pension or invalidity 
allowance dies leaving no spouse entitled to a survivor's pension, the 
children dependent on the deceased within the meaning of Article 2 of 
Annex VII at the time of his death shall be entitled to orphans' pension 
in accordance with Article 21 of Annex VIII. 
▼B 
The same pension entitlement shall apply to children who fulfill the 
above conditions in the event of the death or remarriage of the 
►M62
 spouse in receipt of ◄ a survivor's pension. 
▼M23 
Where an official or person entitled to ►M112 a retirement pension or 
invalidity allowance ◄ dies but the conditions set out in the first 
paragraph are not satisfied, the dependent children within the meaning 
of Article 2 of Annex VII shall be entitled to orphan's pension in 
accordance with Article 21 of Annex VIII; the pension shall, 
however, be equal to half the pension calculated in accordance with 
that Article. 
▼M112 
For persons treated as dependent children within the meaning of 
Article 2(4) of Annex VII, the orphan's pension may not exceed an 
amount equal to twice the dependent child allowance. 
Where a child has been adopted, the death of the natural parent who has 
been replaced by the adoptive parent shall not give rise to payment of 
an orphan's pension. 
▼M131 
Entitlement as provided for in the first, second and third paragraphs 
shall apply in the event of the death of a former official entitled to 
an allowance under Article 50 of the Staff Regulations, Article 5 of 
Council Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 259/68 ( 1 ), Article 3 of 
Council Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 2530/72 ( 2 ) or Article 3 
of Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC Euratom) No 1543/73 ( 3 ) and in the 
event of the death of a former official who left the service before 
reaching pensionable age and requested that his retirement pension be 
deferred until the first day of the calendar month following that in 
which he reached pensionable age. 
▼M112 
Persons in receipt of an orphan's pension may not receive more than one 
such pension from the ►M128 Union ◄. Where a surviving child has 
entitlement to more than one  ►M128 Union ◄ pension, he shall 
receive the pension providing the higher or highest amount. 
( 1 ) Council Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 259/68 of 29 February 1968 
laying down the Staff Regulations and the Conditions of Employment of 
Other Servants of the European Communities and instituting special 
measures temporarily applicable to officials of the Commission (OJ L 56, 
4.3.1968, p. 1). 
( 2 ) Council Regulation (Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 2530/72 of 4 December 1972 
introducing special and temporary measures applicable to the recruitment of 
officials of the European Communities in consequences of the accession of 
new Member States, and for the termination of service of officials of those 
Communities (OJ L 272, 5.12.1972, p. 1). 
( 3 ) Council Regulation (ECSC, EEC Euratom) No 1543/73 of 4 June 1973 intro­
ducing special measures temporarily applicable to officials of the European 
Communities paid from research and investment funds (OJ L 155, 11.6.1973, 
p. 1).

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 65
▼B 
Article 81 
▼M112 
A person entitled to a retirement pension or to an invalidity allowance, 
or to a survivor's pension shall be entitled, under the conditions laid 
down in Annex VII, to the family allowances specified in Article 67; 
the household allowance shall be calculated by reference to the pension 
or the allowance of the recipient. These allowances shall be paid to 
recipients of a survivor's pension only in respect of the children 
dependent on the deceased official or former official at the time of 
death. 
▼M23 
The amount of the dependent child allowance payable to the person 
entitled to a survivor's pension shall, however, be twice the amount of 
the allowance provided for in Article 67 (1) (b). 
▼M62 
Article 81a 
1. Notwithstanding 
any 
other 
provisions, 
notably 
those 
concerning 
the minimum amounts payable to persons entitled to a survivor's 
pension, the total amount payable by way of survivor's pension plus 
family allowances less tax and other compulsory deductions to the 
widow and other entitled persons may not exceed the following: 
(a)  in the event of the death of an official having one of the adminis­
trative statuses set out in Article 35, the amount of the remuneration 
which the official would have received in the same grade and step if 
he had still been in the service, plus any family allowances received 
by him in that case and less tax and other compulsory deductions; 
(b)  for the period following the date on which the official referred to in 
(a) above would have reached the  ►M131 age of 66 ◄, the 
amount of the retirement pension to which he would have been 
entitled thereafter, had he been alive, based on the same grade 
and step at the time of death, plus any family allowances which 
he would have received, less tax and other compulsory deductions; 
(c)  in the event of the death of a former official entitled to a retirement 
pension or to an  ►M112 invalidity allowance ◄, the amount of 
the pension to which he would have been entitled, had he been 
alive, subject to the allowances and deductions referred to in (b); 
▼M131 
(d) in the event of the death of a former official who left the service 
before reaching pensionable age and requested that his retirement 
pension be deferred until the first day of the calendar month 
following that in which he reached pensionable age, the amount 
of the retirement pension to which he would have been entitled at 
pensionable age had he been alive, subject to the allowances and 
deductions referred to in point (b); 
 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 66
▼M62 
(e)  in the event of the death of an official or a former official entitled, 
on the day of his death, to an ►M131 allowance under Article 41, 
42c or 50 ◄ of these Staff Regulations, Article 5 of Regulation 
(EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 259/68, Article 3 of Regulation 
(Euratom, ECSC, EEC) No 2530/72, Article 3 of Regulation 
(ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 1543/73, Article 2 of Regulation 
(ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 2150/82 or Article 3 of Regulation 
(ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 1679/85, the amount of the allowance 
to which he would have been entitled, had he been alive, subject to 
the allowances and deductions set out in (b); 
(f) for the period following the date on which the former official 
referred to in (e) would have ceased to be entitled to the allowance, 
the amount of the retirement pension to which he would have been 
entitled on that date, had he been alive and satisfied the relevant age 
requirements for the grant of pension rights, subject to the 
allowances and deductions set out in (b). 
2. For 
the 
pursposes 
of 
paragraph 
1, 
weightings 
shall 
be 
disregarded, 
which could affect the various amounts in question. 
3. 
The maximum amount as defined in subparagraphs (a) to (f) above 
shall be apportioned among the persons entitled to a survivor's pension 
in proportion to their respective entitlements, paragraph 1 being 
disregarded for this purpose. 
The second, ►M112 and third ◄ subparagraphs of Article 82 (1) shall 
apply to the amounts thus apportioned. 
▼M112 
Article 82 
1. The 
pensions 
provided 
for 
above 
shall 
be 
calculated 
by 
reference 
to salary scales in force on the first day of the month in which 
entitlement commences. 
No correction coefficient shall be applicable to pensions. 
Pensions expressed in euro shall be paid in one of the currencies 
referred to in Article 45 of Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations. 
▼M131 
2. Where 
remuneration 
is 
updated 
in 
accordance 
with 
Article 
65(1), 
the same update shall be applied to pensions. 
▼M112 
3.  The provisions of paragraphs 1 and 2 shall apply by analogy to 
recipients of an invalidity allowance. 
▼B 
Article 83 
1.  Benefits paid under this pension scheme shall be charged to the 
budget of the ►M128 Union ◄. Member States shall jointly guarantee 
payment of such benefits in accordance with the scale laid down for 
financing such expenditure. 
▼M131 __________ 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 67
▼B 
2.  Officials shall contribute one third of the cost of this pension 
scheme. The contribution shall be  ►M130 11,6 % ◄ of the official's 
basic salary, the weightings provided for in Article 64 not being taken 
into account. It shall be deducted monthly from the salary of officials. 
►M112
 The contribution shall be adjusted in accordance with the rules 
laid down in Annex XII. ◄ 
3. The 
procedure 
for 
calculation 
of 
the 
pensions 
of 
officials 
who 
have spent part of their service with the European Coal and Steel 
Community or who belong to the institutions or organs common to 
the  ►M128 Union ◄, and the apportionment of the cost of such 
award between the European Coal and Steel Community pension fund 
and the budgets of the European Economic Community and the 
European Atomic Energy Community shall be settled by a Regulation 
made by agreement between the Councils and the Committee of 
Presidents of the European Coal and Steel Community, after consulting 
the Staff Regulations Committee. 
▼M112 __________ 
Article 83a 
1. The 
scheme 
shall 
be 
kept 
in 
balance 
in 
accordance 
with 
the 
detailed rules set out in Annex XII. 
▼M131 
2. Agencies 
which 
do 
not 
receive 

subsidy 
from 
the 
general 
budget 
of the European Union shall pay into that budget the entire amount of 
the contributions needed to finance the scheme. From 1 January 2016 
agencies which are partly financed from that budget shall pay the part of 
the employers’ contributions which corresponds to the proportion 
between the agency's revenues without the subsidy from the general 
budget of the European Union and its total revenues. 
3. The 
balance 
of 
the 
pension 
scheme 
shall 
be 
ensured 
by 
the 
pensionable age and the rate of contribution to the scheme. On the 
occasion of the five-yearly actuarial assessment in accordance with 
Annex XII, the rate of contribution to the pension scheme shall be 
updated in order to ensure the balance of the scheme. 
4.  Each year the Commission shall update the actuarial assessment 
referred to in paragraph 3, in accordance with Article 1(2) of 
Annex XII. Where it is shown that there is a gap of at least 0,25 
points between the rate of contribution currently applied and the rate 
required to maintain actuarial balance, the rate shall be updated, in 
accordance with the arrangements laid down in Annex XII. 
5.  For the purposes of paragraphs 3 and 4 of this Article, the 
reference figure set out in Article 83(2) shall be updated. The 
Commission shall publish the resulting updated rate of contribution 
within two weeks after the update in the C series of the Official 
Journal of the European Union
 for information purposes. 
▼B 
Article 84 
Detailed rules governing the foregoing pension scheme are contained in 
Annex VIII. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 68
▼B 
CHAPTER 4 
Recovery of overpayments 
Article 85 
▼M23 
Any sum overpaid shall be recovered if the recipient was aware that 
there was no due reason for the payment or if the fact of the over­
payment was patently such that he could not have been unaware of it. 
▼M112 
The request for recovery must be made no later than five years from the 
date on which the sum was paid. Where the Appointing Authority is 
able to establish that the recipient deliberately misled the administration 
with a view to obtaining the sum concerned, the request for recovery 
shall not be invalidated even if this period has elapsed. 
▼M62 
CHAPTER 5 
Subrogation in favour of the ►M128 Union ◄ 
Article 85a 
1. 
Where the death, accidental injury or sickness of a person covered 
by these Staff Regulations is caused by a third party, the 
►M128
 Union ◄ shall, in respect of the obligations incumbent 
upon them under the Staff Regulations consequent upon the event 
causing such death, injury or sickness, stand subrogated to the rights, 
including rights of action, of the victim or of those entitled under him 
against the third party. 
2. The 
subrogation 
provided 
for 
by 
paragraph 

shall 
extend inter 
alia to the following: 
— continued payment of remuneration in accordance with Article 59 to 
the official during the period when he is temporarily unfit to work, 
— payments effected in accordance with Article 70 following the death 
of an official or of a former official entitled to a pension, 
— benefits paid under Articles 72 and 73 and their implementing rules, 
relating to insurance against sickness and accident, 
— payment of the costs involved in transporting the body, as referred 
to in Article 75, 
—  supplementary family allowances paid in accordance with Article 67 
(3) and with Article 2 (3) and (5) of Annex VII in respect of a 
dependent child suffering from serious illness, infirmity or handicap, 
  ►M112 invalidity allowances ◄ paid in the event of accident or 
sickness resulting in permanent invalidity preventing the official 
from performing his duties, 
—  survivor's pensions paid in the event of the death of an official or of 
a former official or the death of the spouse of an official or of a 
former official entitled to a pension, where the spouse is not an 
official nor a member of the temporary staff, 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 69
▼M62 
—  orphan's pensions paid regardless of age to the child of an official or 
former official where that child is prevented by serious illness, 
infirmity or handicap from earning a livelihood after the death of 
the person on whom he was dependent. 
3. However, 
the ►M128 Union ◄ shall not be subrogated to rights 
of compensation in respect of purely personal damage such as 
non-material injury, damages for pain and suffering or compensation 
for disfigurement and loss of amenity over and above the allowance 
granted for those headings under Article 73. 
4. 
The provisions of paragraphs 1, 2 and 3 may not be a bar to direct 
action by the  ►M128 Union ◄. 
▼B 
TITLE VI 
DISCIPLINARY MEASURES 
Article 86 
1.  Any failure by an official or former official to comply with his 
obligations under these Staff Regulations, whether intentionally or 
through negligence on his part, shall make him liable to disciplinary 
action. 
▼M112 
2. Where 
the 
Appointing 
Authority 
or 
OLAF 
becomes 
aware 
of 
evidence of failure within the meaning of paragraph 1, they may 
launch administrative investigations to verify whether such failure has 
occurred. 
3. Disciplinary 
rules, 
procedures 
and 
measures 
and 
the 
rules 
and 
procedures covering administrative investigations are laid down in 
Annex IX. 
__________ 
▼B 
TITLE VII 
APPEALS 
Article 90 
▼M23 
1. Any 
person 
to 
whom 
these 
Staff 
Regulations 
apply 
may 
submit 
to 
the appointing authority, a request that it take a decision relating to him. 
The authority shall notify the person concerned of its reasoned decision 
within four months from the date on which the request was made. If at 
the end of that period no reply to the request has been received, this 
shall be deemed to constitute an implied decision rejecting it, against 
which a complaint may be lodged in accordance with the following 
paragraph. 
►C17 2.  Any person to whom these Staff Regulations apply may 
submit to the appointing authority a complaint against an act affecting 
him adversely, ◄ either where the said authority has taken a decision 
or where it has failed to adopt a measure prescribed by the Staff Regu­
lations. The complaint must be lodged within three months. The period 
shall start to run: 
—  on the date of publication of the act if it is a measure of a general 
nature; 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 70
▼M23 
—  on the date of notification of the decision to the person concerned, 
but in no case later than the date on which the latter received such 
notification, if the measure affects a specified person  ►C17 ; if, 
however, an act affecting a specified person is such as to affect 
adversely another person, the period shall start to run in respect 
of that other person on the date on which he receives notification 
thereof but in no case later than the date of publication; ◄ 
— on the date of expiry of the period prescribed for reply where the 
complaint concerns an implied decision rejecting a request as 
provided in paragraph 1. 
The authority shall notify the person concerned of its reasoned decision 
within four months from the date on which the complaint was lodged. If 
at the end of that period no reply to the complaint has been received, 
this shall be deemed to constitute an implied decision rejecting it, 
against which an appeal may be lodged under Article 91. 
▼M112 __________ 
Article 90a 
Any person to whom these Staff Regulations apply may submit to the 
Director of OLAF a request within the meaning of Article 90(1), asking 
the Director to take a decision relating to him in connection with 
investigations by OLAF. Such person may also submit to the Director 
of OLAF a complaint within the meaning of Article 90(2) against an act 
adversely affecting him in connection with investigations by OLAF. 
Article 90b 
Any person to whom these Staff Regulations apply may submit to the 
European Data Protection Supervisor a request or a complaint within the 
meaning of Article 90(1) and (2), within his sphere of competence. 
Article 90c 
Requests and complaints relating to the areas to which Article 2(2) has 
been applied shall be lodged with the Appointing Authority entrusted 
with the exercise of powers. 
▼B 
Article 91 
▼M23 
▼C17
 
1. The 
Court 
of 
Justice 
of 
the  ►M128 European Union ◄ shall 
have jurisdiction in any dispute between the  ►M128 Union ◄ and 
any person to whom these Staff Regulations apply regarding the legality 
of an act affecting such person adversely within the meaning of 
Article 90(2). In disputes of a financial character the Court of Justice 
shall have unlimited jurisdiction. 
▼M23 
2. An 
appeal 
to 
the 
Court 
of 
Justice 
of 
the  ►M128 European 
Union  ◄ shall lie only if: 
— the appointing authority has previously had a complaint submitted to 
it pursuant to Article 90 (2) within the period prescribed therein, and 
— the complaint has been rejected by express decision or by implied 
decision. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 71
▼M23 
3. Appeals 
under 
paragraph 

shall 
be 
filed 
within 
three 
months. 
The 
period shall begin: 
— on the date of notification of the decision taken in response to the 
complaint; 
—  on the date of expiry of the period prescribed for the reply where the 
appeal is against an implied decision rejecting a complaint submitted 
pursuant to Article 90 (2); nevertheless, where a complaint is 
rejected by express decision after being rejected by implied 
decision but before the period for lodging an appeal has expired, 
the period for lodging the appeal shall start to run afresh. 
4. By 
way 
of 
derogation 
from 
paragraph 
2, 
the 
person 
concerned 
may, after submitting a complaint to the appointing authority pursuant 
to Article 90 (2), immediately file an appeal with the Court of Justice, 
provided that such appeal is accompanied by an application either for a 
stay of execution of the contested act or for the adoption of interim 
measures. The proceedings in the principal action before the Court of 
Justice shall then be suspended until such time as an express or implied 
decision rejecting the complaint is taken. 
5. Appeals 
under 
this 
Article 
shall 
be 
investigated 
and 
heard 
as 
provided in the Rules of Procedure of the Court of Justice of the 
►M128
 European Union ◄. 
▼M112 
Article 91a 
Any appeals relating to the areas in which Article 2(2) has been applied 
shall be made against the institution to which the Appointing Authority 
entrusted with the exercise of powers is answerable. 
▼M131 
__________ 
▼M128 
TITLE VIIIa 
SPECIAL PROVISIONS APPLICABLE TO THE EEAS 
Article 95 
1.  The powers conferred by these Staff Regulations on the 
Appointing Authority shall be exercised by the High Representative 
of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy (hereinafter 
referred to as the High Representative) in respect of staff of the 
EEAS. The High Representative may determine who within the EEAS 
shall exercise those powers. Article 2(2) shall apply. 
2.  In respect of Heads of Delegation, the powers concerning 
appointments shall be exercised, using a thorough selection procedure 
based on merit and having regard to gender and geographical balance, 
on the basis of a list of candidates on which the Commission has agreed 
within the framework of the powers that the Treaties confer on it. This 
shall apply mutatis mutandis to transfers in the interest of the service 
made in exceptional circumstances and for a defined temporary period 
to a post of Head of Delegation. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 72
▼M128 
3.  In respect of Heads of Delegation, in cases where they have to 
carry out tasks for the Commission as part of their duties, the 
Appointing Authority shall initiate administrative inquiries and disci­
plinary proceedings as referred to in Articles 22 and 86 and 
Annex IX if the Commission so requests. 
For the purposes of the application of Article 43 the Commission shall 
be consulted. 
Article 96 
Notwithstanding Article 11, a Commission official working in a Union 
delegation shall take instructions from the Head of Delegation in 
accordance with the latter’s role as provided for in Article 5 of 
Council Decision 2010/427/EU of 26 July 2010 establishing the organi­
sation and functioning of the European External Action Service ( 1 ). 
An EEAS official who has to carry out tasks for the Commission as part 
of his duties shall take instructions from the Commission with regard to 
those tasks, in accordance with Article 221(2) of the Treaty on the 
Functioning of the European Union. 
The detailed arrangements for implementing this Article shall be agreed 
between the Commission and the EEAS. 
Article 97 
Until 30 June 2014, with regard to those officials who have been trans­
ferred to the EEAS pursuant to Decision 2010/427/EU, by way of 
derogation from Articles 4 and 29 of these Staff Regulations and 
under the conditions set out in Article 7(1) thereof, the Appointing 
Authorities of the institutions concerned may in exceptional cases, 
acting by common agreement and solely in the interest of the service, 
after having heard the official concerned, transfer such an EEAS official 
from the EEAS to a vacant post of the same grade in the General 
Secretariat of the Council or in the Commission without notifying the 
staff of the vacant post. 
Article 98 
1. For 
the 
purposes 
of 
Article 
29(1)(a), 
when 
filling 

vacant 
post 
in 
the EEAS, the Appointing Authority shall consider the applications of 
officials of the General Secretariat of the Council, the Commission and 
the EEAS, of temporary staff to whom Article 2(e) of the Conditions of 
Employment of Other Servants applies and of staff from national 
diplomatic services of the Member States without giving priority to 
any of those categories. Until 30 June 2013, by way of derogation 
from Article 29, for recruitment from outside the institution, the 
EEAS shall recruit exclusively officials from the General Secretariat 
of the Council and from the Commission as well as staff from the 
diplomatic services of Member States. 
( 1 ) OJ L 201, 3.8.2010, p. 30.

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 73
▼M128 
However, in exceptional cases and after having exhausted the possi­
bilities to recruit in accordance with these provisions, the Appointing 
Authority may decide to recruit from outside the sources listed in the 
first sentence of the first subparagraph technical support staff at AD 
level necessary for the good functioning of the EEAS, such as 
specialists in the areas of crisis management, security and IT. 
As from 1 July 2013, the Appointing Authority shall also consider the 
applications of officials from institutions other than those referred to in 
the first subparagraph without giving priority to any of those categories. 
2. For 
the 
purposes 
of 
Article 
29(1)(a) 
and 
without 
prejudice 
to 
Article 97, the Appointing Authority of institutions other than the 
EEAS shall, when filling a vacant post, consider applications from 
internal candidates and officials of the EEAS who were officials of 
the institution concerned until they became officials of the EEAS 
without giving priority to any of those categories. 
Article 99 
1. Until 
the 
High 
Representative 
decides 
to 
establish 

Disciplinary 
Board for the EEAS, the Disciplinary Board of the Commission shall 
also serve as the Disciplinary Board for the EEAS. The High Represen­
tative’s decision shall be taken no later than 31 December 2011. 
Pending the establishment of the Disciplinary Board for the EEAS, the 
two additional members referred to in Article 5(2) of Annex IX shall be 
appointed from amongst EEAS officials. The Appointing Authority and 
the Staff Committee referred to in Articles 5(5) and 6(4) of Annex IX 
shall be those of the EEAS. 
2. Until 

Staff 
Committee 
is 
set 
up 
within 
the 
EEAS 
in 
accordance 
with the first indent of Article 9(1)(a), which shall be no later than 
31 December 2011, by way of derogation from the provision 
contained in that indent, the Staff Committee of the Commission shall 
also represent officials and other servants of the EEAS. 
TITLE VIIIb 
▼M67 
SPECIAL AND EXCEPTIONAL PROVISIONS APPLICABLE TO 
OFFICIALS SERVING IN A THIRD COUNTRY 
Article 101a 
Without prejudice to the other provisions of the Staff Regulation, 
Annex X lays down the special and exceptional provisions applicable 
to officials serving in a third country. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 74
▼B 
TITLE IX 
TRANSITIONAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS 
CHAPTER 1 
Transitional provisions 
▼M112 
__________ 
▼M23 
__________ 
▼M62 
__________ 
▼M112 
__________ 
Article 107a 
Transitional provisions are set out in Annex XIII. 
▼M23 
__________ 
▼B 
CHAPTER 2 
Final provisions 
▼M131 
Article 110 
1. The 
general 
provisions 
implementing 
these 
Staff 
Regulations 
shall 
be adopted by the appointing authority of each institution after 
consulting the Staff Committee and the Staff Regulations Committee. 
2. Implementing 
rules 
adopted 
by 
the 
Commission 
to 
give 
effect 
to 
these Staff Regulations, including the general implementing provisions 
referred to in paragraph 1, shall apply by analogy to the agencies. To 
that end, the Commission shall inform the agencies of any such imple­
menting rule without delay after adoption. 
Such implementing rules shall enter into force at the agencies nine 
months after their entry into force at the Commission or nine months 
after the date on which the Commission informed the agencies of the 
adoption of the respective implementing rule, whichever is later. 
Notwithstanding the foregoing, an agency may also decide that such 
implementing rules are to enter into force at an earlier date. 
By way of derogation, an agency may, before the expiry of the 
nine-month period referred to in the second subparagraph of this 
paragraph and after consulting its Staff Committee, submit to the 
Commission for its agreement implementing rules which are different 
from those adopted by the Commission. Under the same conditions, an 
agency may request the agreement of the Commission to the 
non-application of certain of those implementing rules. In the latter 
case, the Commission may, instead of accepting or rejecting the 
request, require the agency to submit for its agreement implementing 
rules which are different from those adopted by the Commission. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 75
▼M131 
The nine-month period referred to in the second subparagraph of this 
paragraph shall be suspended from the date on which the agency has 
requested the Commission's agreement until the date on which the 
Commission has expressed its position. 
An agency may also, after consulting its Staff Committee, submit to the 
Commission for its agreement implementing rules which concern 
subjects other than the implementing rules adopted by the Commission. 
For the purposes of the adoption of implementing rules, the agencies 
shall be represented by the management board or the equivalent body 
referred to in the Union act establishing them. 
3.  For the purposes of the adoption of rules by agreement between 
the institutions, the agencies shall not be treated as institutions. 
However, the Commission shall consult the agencies before the 
adoption of those rules. 
4. Rules 
giving 
effect 
to 
these 
Staff 
Regulations, 
including 
the 
general implementing provisions referred to in paragraph 1, and rules 
adopted by agreement between the appointing authorities of the institu­
tions, shall be brought to the attention of the staff. 
5. 
The administrative departments of the institutions and the agencies 
shall consult each other regularly concerning the application of these 
Staff Regulations. Agencies shall be jointly represented in those consul­
tations in accordance with rules to be fixed by agreement between them. 
6.  The Court of Justice of the European Union shall administer a 
register of the rules adopted by the appointing authority of each insti­
tution to give effect to these Staff Regulations, and those rules adopted by 
the agencies to the extent that they derogate from the rules adopted by the 
Commission, in accordance with the procedure provided in paragraph 2, 
including any amendments thereto. Institutions and agencies shall have 
direct access to that register and the full right to amend their own rules. 
Member States shall have direct access to it. Moreover, every three years, 
the Commission shall present a report to the European Parliament and the 
Council on the rules adopted by the appointing authority of each insti­
tution to give effect to these Staff Regulations. 
Article 111 
The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in 
accordance with Article 112 concerning certain aspects of working 
conditions, certain aspects of the implementation of the rules on remun­
eration and the social security scheme. 
Article 112 
1. 
The power to adopt delegated acts is conferred on the Commission 
subject to the conditions laid down in this Article. 
2. 
The power to adopt delegated acts referred to in Articles 56a, 56b 
and 56c of the Staff Regulations, Article 13(3) of Annex VII and 
Article 9 of Annex XI thereto and Articles 28a(11) and 96(11) of the 
Conditions of Employment of Other Servants shall be conferred on the 
Commission for an indeterminate period of time from 1 January 2014. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 76
▼M131 
3.  The delegation of power referred to in Articles 56a, 56b, 56c of 
the Staff Regulations, Article 13(3) of Annex VII and Article 9 of 
Annex XI thereto and Articles 28a(11) and 96(11) of the Conditions 
of Employment of Other Servants may be revoked at any time by the 
European Parliament or by the Council. A decision to revoke shall put 
an end to the delegation of the power specified in that decision. It shall 
take effect the day following the publication of the decision in the 
Official Journal of the European Union
 or at a later date specified 
therein. It shall not affect the validity of any delegated acts already in 
force. 
4. As 
soon 
as 
it 
adopts 

delegated 
act, 
the 
Commission 
shall 
notify 
it simultaneously to the European Parliament and to the Council. 
5. A 
delegated 
act 
adopted 
pursuant 
to 
Articles 
56a, 
56b, 
56c 
of 
the 
Staff Regulations, Article 13(3) of Annex VII or Article 9 of Annex XI 
thereto or Articles 28a(11) or 96(11) of the Conditions of Employment 
of Other Servants shall enter into force only if no objection has been 
expressed either by the European Parliament or the Council within a 
period of two months of notification of that act to the European 
Parliament and the Council or if, before the expiry of that period, the 
European Parliament and the Council have both informed the 
Commission that they will not object. That period shall be extended 
by two months at the initiative of the European Parliament or of the 
Council. 
Article 113 
The Commission shall, by 31 December 2020, submit a report to the 
European Parliament and to the Council assessing the functioning of 
these Staff Regulations. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 77
▼M112 
ANNEX I 
▼M131 
A. Types of posts in each function group, as provided for in Article 5(4) 
1. Function group AD 
Director-General 
AD 15 - AD 16 
Director 
AD 14 - AD 15 
Adviser or equivalent AD 
13- 
AD 
14 
Head of unit or equivalent AD 


AD 
14 
Administrator AD 


AD 
12 
2. Function group AST 
Senior assistant 
AST 10 – AST 11 
Carrying out administrative, technical or 
training activities requiring a high degree 
of autonomy and carrying significant 
responsibilities in terms of staff 
management, budget implementation or 
political coordination 
Assistant 
AST 1 – AST 9 
Carrying out administrative, technical or 
training activities requiring a certain degree 
of autonomy, in particular with regard to the 
implementation of rules and regulations or 
general instructions or as personal assistant 
of a Member of the institution, of the Head 
of a Member's private office or of a 
(Deputy) Director-General or an equivalent 
senior manager 
3. Function group AST/SC 
Secretary/Clerk 
SC 1 – SC 6 
Carrying out clerical and secretarial tasks, 
office management and other equivalent 
tasks requiring a certain degree of auton­
omy (*) 
(*)  The number of posts of Parliamentary ushers in the European Parliament shall not 
exceed 85. 
B. Multiplication rates for guiding average career equivalence 
1. Multiplication rates for guiding average career equivalence in function 
groups AST and AD: 
Grade Assistants Administrators 
13 
— 15 

12 
— 15 

11 
— 25 
% 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 78
▼M131 
Grade Assistants Administrators 
10 20 
% 25 

9 8 
% 25 

8 25 
% 33 

7 25 
% 36 

6 25 
% 36 

5 25 
% 36 

4 33 

— 
3 33 

— 
2 33 

— 
1 33 

— 
2. Multiplication rates for guiding average career equivalence in function group 
AST/SC: 
Grade Secretaries 

Clerks 
SC 6 
— 
SC 5 12 

SC 4 15 

SC 3 17 

SC 2 20 

SC 1 25 
% 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 79
▼B 
ANNEX II 
Composition and procedure of the bodies provided for in Article 9 of the 
Staff Regulations 
CONTENTS 
Section 1: 
Staff Committee 

Section 2: 
Joint Committee 
2-3a 
Section 3: 
Invalidity Committee 
7-9 
Section 4: 
Reports Committee 
10-11 
Section 5: 
Joint  advisory  committee  for  professional  incom­
petence 
12 
S e c t i o n  1 
STAFF COMMITTEE 
Article 1 
▼M91 
The Staff Committee shall comprise the members thereof, together with their 
alternates if any, whose term of office shall be three years. The 
►M131
 appointing authority of each institution ◄ may, however, decide to 
fix a shorter term of office, which may not be less than one year. Every official 
of the institution shall be entitled to vote and stand for election. 
▼M23 
The conditions for election to the Staff Committee if it is not organized in local 
sections, or to the local section, if the Staff Committee is organized in local 
sections, shall be laid down by the general meeting of officials of the institution 
in service at the relevant place of employment. ►M131 However, the appointing 
authority of each institution may decide that the conditions for election are to be 
determined in accordance with the preference of the staff of the institution as 
expressed in a referendum. ◄ Election shall be by secret ballot. 
If the Staff Committee is organized in local sections, the manner in which the 
members of the Central Committee are appointed for each place of employment 
shall be laid down by the general meeting of officials of the institution in service 
at the relevant place of employment. Only members of the local 
section concerned may be appointed members of the General Committee. 
Membership of the Staff Committee if it is not organized in local sections, or of 
the local section if the Staff Committee is organized in local sections, shall be 
such as to ensure the representation of  ►M131 the three function groups ◄ 
provided for in Article 5 of the Staff Regulations and also of the servants referred 
to in the first paragraph of Article 7 of the Conditions of Employment of other 
servants of the ►M128 Union ◄. The Central Committee of a Staff Committee 
organized in local sections shall be validly constituted upon appointment of a 
majority of its members. 
Elections to the Staff Committee if it is not organized in local sections, or to the 
local section if the Staff Committee is organized in local sections, shall be valid 
only if two thirds of the officials entitled to vote take part. However, if this 
proportion is not attained, the second vote shall be valid if the majority of those 
entitled take part. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 80
▼M23 
The duties undertaken by members of the Staff Committee and by officials 
appointed by the Committee to organs set up under the Staff Regulations or 
by the institution shall be deemed to be part of their normal service in their 
institution. The fact of performing such duties shall in no way be prejudicial to 
the person concerned. 
▼B 
S e c t i o n  2 
JOINT COMMITTEE 
▼M85 
Article 2 
The Joint Committee or Committees of an institution shall consist of: 
— a chairman appointed each year by the appointing authority, 
— members and alternates appointed at the same time in equal numbers by the 
appointing authority and by the Staff Committee. 
▼C11 
The common Joint Committee for two or more institutions shall consist of: 
▼M85 
— a  chairman  appointed  by  the  appointing  authority  referred  to  in 
►M131  __________  ◄ Article 2 of the Staff Regulations, 
— members and alternates appointed in equal numbers by the appointing auth­
orities of the institutions represented on the common Joint Committee and by 
the Staff Committees. 
The procedures for instituting the common Joint Committee shall be adopted by 
agreement between the institutions represented on the common Joint Committee, 
after consulting their Staff Committee. 
An alternate shall vote only in the absence of a member. 
▼B 
Article 3 
The Joint Committee shall meet when convened by the appointing authority or at 
the request of the Staff Committee. 
The proceedings of the Committee shall be valid only if all full members or, in 
their absence, their alternates are present. 
The chairman of the Committee shall not vote save on questions of procedure. 
▼M23  __________ 
▼B 
►M23 The opinion of the Committee ◄ shall be communicated in writing to 
the appointing authority and to the Staff Committee within five days of its 
adoption. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 81
▼B 
Any member of the Committee may require that his views be recorded in the 
opinion. 
▼M85 
Article 3a 
The common Joint Committee shall meet at the request either of the appointing 
authority referred to in ►M112 Article 2(2) ◄ of the Staff Regulations or of an 
appointing authority or a Staff Committee of one of the institutions represented 
on that Joint Committee. 
The proceedings of the common Joint Committee shall be valid only if all 
members or their alternates are present. 
The Chairman of the common Joint Committee shall not vote save on questions 
of procedure. 
The opinion of the common Joint Committee shall be communicated in writing 
to the appointing authority within the meaning of ►M112 Article 2(2) ◄ of the 
Staff Regulations, to the other appointing authorities and to their Staff 
Committees within five days of its adoption. 
Any member of the common Joint Committee may require that his views be 
recorded in the opinion of the Joint Committee. 
▼M112 
__________ 
S e c t i o n  3 
▼B 
INVALIDITY COMMITTEE 
Article 7 
▼M23 
The Invalidity Committee shall consist of three doctors: 
—  one appointed by the institution to which the official concerned belongs; 
— one appointed by the official concerned; and 
— one appointed by agreement between the first two doctors. 
Should the official concerned fail to appoint a doctor, the President of the Court 
of Justice of the  ►M128 European Union ◄ shall appoint one. 
▼M39 
In the event of failure to agree on the appointment of a third doctor within two 
months of the appointment of the second doctor, the third shall be appointed by 
the President of the Court of Justice of the  ►M128 European Union ◄ at the 
request of one of the parties concerned. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 82
▼B 
Article 8 
Expenses incurred in connection with the proceedings of the Invalidity 
Committee shall borne by the institution to which the official concerned belongs. 
Where the doctor appointed by the official concerned is resident elsewhere than 
at the place where the official is employed, the official shall bear the cost of the 
additional fees entailed, with the exception of first-class travel expenses, which 
shall be refunded by the institution. 
Article 9 
The official may submit to the Invalidity Committee any reports or certificates 
from his regular doctor or from any other medical practitioners whom he may 
have consulted. 
The Invalidity Committee's conclusions shall be communicated to the appointing 
authority and to the official concerned. 
The proceedings of the Committee shall be secret. 
▼M112 
S e c t i o n  4 
▼B 
REPORTS COMMITTEE 
▼M112 
Article 10 
Members of the Report Committee shall be appointed each year by the 
Appointing Authority and the Staff Committee, each appointing the same 
number from among officials of the institution in function group AD. The 
Committee shall elect its chairman. Members of the Joint Committee shall not 
be members of the Reports Committee. 
Where the Report Committee is called upon to make a recommendation 
concerning an official whose immediate superior is a member of the Committee, 
that member shall not take part in the consideration of his case. 
▼B 
Article 11 
The proceedings of the Reports Committee shall be secret. 
▼M112 
S e c t i o n  5 
JOINT ADVISORY COMMITTEE FOR PROFESSIONAL 
INCOMPETENCE 
Article 12 
The Joint Advisory Committee for professional incompetence shall comprise a 
chairman and at least two members, who shall be officials of grade AD 14 at 
least. The chairman and the members shall be appointed for a period of three 
years. Half of the members shall be designated by the Staff Committee and half 
by the Appointing Authority. The chairman shall be appointed by the Appointing 
Authority from a list of candidates drawn up in concertation with the Staff 
Committee. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 83
▼M112 
When the case concerns an official in grade AD 14 or lower, the Joint Advisory 
Committee shall include two further members from the same function group and 
of the same grade as the official in question, designated in the same way as the 
permanent members. 
Where the Joint Advisory Committee is called upon to examine the case of a 
senior management official within the meaning of Article 29(2) of the Staff 
Regulations, a special ad hoc Joint Advisory Committee shall be set up, 
comprising two members appointed by the Staff Committee and two members 
appointed by the Appointing Authority, who shall be of a grade at least equal to 
that of the official concerned. 
The Appointing Authority and the Staff Committee shall agree on an ad hoc 
procedure to designate the further members referred to in the second paragraph 
who shall sit for cases involving an official posted to a country outside the Union 
or a member of the contract staff. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 84
▼B 
ANNEX III 
Competitions 
Article 1 
1. 
►M23 Notice of competitions shall be drawn up by the appointing 
authority after consulting the Joint Committee. ◄ 
The notice shall state: 
▼M23 
(a)  the nature of the competition (competition internal to the institution, 
competition internal to the institutions, open competition  ►M85 , where 
appropriate, common to two or more institutions ◄); 
▼B 
(b)  the kind of competition (whether on the basis of either qualifications or 
tests, or of both qualifications and tests); 
(c)  the type of duties and tasks involved in the posts to be filled ►M112 and 
the function group and grade offered ◄; 
(d)  ►M112 in accordance with Article 5(3) of the Staff Regulations, ◄ the 
diplomas and other evidence of formal qualifications or the degree of 
experience required for the posts to be filled; 
(e)  where the competition is on the basis of tests, what kind they will be and 
how they will be marked; 
(f)  where applicable, the knowledge of languages required in view of the 
special nature of the posts to be filled; 
▼M23 
(g)  where appropriate, the age limit and any extension of the age limit in the 
case of servants of the  ►M128 Union ◄ who have completed not less 
than one year's service; 
▼B 
(h) the 
closing 
date 
for 
applications; 
(i) any 
exceptions 
pursuant 
to 
Article 
28 
(a) 
of 
the 
Staff 
Regulations. 
▼M85 
Notice of open competitions common to two or more institutions shall be drawn 
up by the appointing authority referred to in ►M112 Article 2(2) ◄ of the Staff 
Regulations, after consulting the common Joint Committee. 
▼B 
2. Notice 
of 
open 
competitions 
shall 
be 
published 
in 
the Official Journal of 
the ►M128 European Union ◄ not less than one month before the closing date 
for applications and, where applicable, not less than two months before the date 
of the tests. 
3. All 
competitions 
shall 
be 
advertised 
within 
the 
institutions 
of  ►M128 the 
European Union ◄, the same time limits being observed. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 85
▼B 
Article 2 
Candidates shall complete a form prescribed by the appointing authority. 
They may be required to furnish additional documents or information. 
Article 3 
▼M112 
The Selection Board shall consist of a chairman designated by the Appointing 
Authority and of members designated by the Appointing Authority and the Staff 
Committee, each designating the same number. 
▼M85 
For open competitions common to two or more institutions, the Selection Board 
shall consist of a chairman appointed by the appointing authority referred to in 
►M112
 Article 2(2) ◄ of the Staff Regulations and of members appointed by 
the appointing authority referred to in  ►M112 Article 2(2) ◄ of the Staff 
Regulations on a proposal from the institutions, as well as of members 
appointed by agreement between the Staff Committees of the institutions, in 
such a way as to ensure equal representation. 
▼B 
The Selection Board may, for certain tests, be assisted by one or more examiners 
serving in an advisory capacity. 
Members of the Selection Board shall be chosen from officials whose 
►M112
 function group and ◄ grade is at least equal to that of the post to 
be filled. 
▼M112 
If a selection board consists of more than four members, it shall comprise at least 
two members of each gender 
▼B 
Article 4 
The appointing authority shall draw up a list of candidates who satisfy the 
conditions laid down in Article 28 (a), (b) and (c) of the Staff Regulations 
and shall send it, together with the candidates' files, to the chairman of the 
Selection Board. 
Article 5 
After examining these files, the Selection Board shall draw up a list of candidates 
who meet the requirements set out in the notice of competition. 
Where the competition is on the basis of tests, all candidates on the list shall be 
admitted to the tests. 
Where the competition is on the basis of qualifications, the Selection Board shall, 
after determining how candidates' qualifications are to be assessed, consider the 
qualifications of the candidates appearing on the list provided for in the first 
paragraph. 
Where the competition is on the basis of both tests and qualifications, the 
Selection Board shall state which of the candidates on the list shall be 
admitted to the tests. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 86
▼B 
On completion of its proceedings, the Selection Board shall draw up the list of 
suitable candidates provided for in Article 30 of the Staff Regulations; the list 
shall wherever possible contain at least twice as many names as the number of 
posts to be filled. 
The Selection Board shall forward this list to the appointing authority, together 
with a reasoned report by the Selection Board including any comments its 
members may wish to make. 
Article 6 
The proceedings of the Selection Board shall be secret. 
▼M112 
Article 7 
1. The 
institutions 
shall, 
after 
consultation 
of 
the 
Staff 
Regulations 
Committee, 
entrust the  ►M128 European Personnel Selection Office ◄ (hereinafter ‘the 
Office’) with responsibility for taking the necessary measures to ensure that 
uniform standards are applied in the selection procedures for officials of the 
►M128
 Union ◄ and in the assessment and in the examination procedures 
referred to in Articles 45 and 45a of the Staff Regulations. 
2. The 
Office's 
task 
shall 
be 
to: 
(a) organise, at the request of individual institutions, open competitions; 
(b) provide, at the request of individual institutions, technical support for internal 
competitions organised by them; 
(c) determine the contents of all examinations organised by the institutions in 
order to ensure that the requirements of Article 45a(1)(c) of the Staff Regu­
lations are met in a harmonised and consistent manner; 
(d) assume  general  responsibility  for  the  definition  and  organisation  of  the 
assessment of linguistic ability in order to ensure that the requirements of 
Article 45(2) of the Staff Regulations are met in a harmonised and consistent 
manner. 
3. The 
Office 
may, 
at 
the 
request 
of 
individual 
institutions, 
perform 
other 
tasks linked to the selection of officials. 
4. The 
Office 
shall, 
at 
their 
request, 
provide 
assistance 
to 
the 
different 
insti­
tutions with a view to the selection of temporary staff and contract staff, in 
particular by defining the contents of the tests and organising the selection 
procedures in the framework of Articles 12 and 82 of the Conditions of 
Employment of other servants. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 87
▼B 
ANNEX IV 
Allowance under Articles 41 and 50 of the Staff Regulations 
Sole Article 
1.  An official to whom Article 41 or Article 50 of the Staff Regulations is 
applied shall be entitled: 
(a)  for three months, to a monthly allowance equal to his basic salary; 
(b)  for a period varying with his age and length of service in accordance with the 
table shown in paragraph 3, to a monthly allowance equal to: 
— 85 % of his basic salary from the fourth to the sixth month; 
— 70 % of his basic salary for the next five years; 
— 60 % of his basic salary thereafter. 
The allowance shall cease from the day on which the official reaches the 
►M131
 age of 66 years ◄. 
▼M131 __________ 
▼M23 
The basic salary for the purposes of this Article shall be that shown in the table 
in Article 66 of the Staff Regulations which is in force on the first day of the 
month for which the allowance is to be paid. 
▼B 
2.  The provisions of this Annex shall be reviewed ten years after the Staff 
Regulations enter into force. 
3. 
The period for which the official is to receive the allowance provided for in 
Article 41 or 50 the Staff Regulations shall be determined by multiplying his 
length of service by the appropriate percentage for his age as shown in the 
following table; this period shall, where requisite be rounded off to the month 
next below. 
Age 

20 18 
21 19·5 
22 21 
23 22·5 
24 24 
25 25·5 
26 27 
27 28·5 
28 30 
29 31·5 
30 33 
31 34·5 
32 36 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 88
▼B 
Age 

33 37·5 
34 39 
35 40·5 
36 42 
37 43·5 
38 45 
39 46·5 
40 48 
41 49·5 
42 51 
43 52·5 
44 54 
45 55·5 
46 57 
47 58·5 
48 60 
49 61·5 
50 63 
51 64·5 
52 66 
53 67·5 
54 69 
55 70·5 
56 72 
57 73·5 
58 75 
►M131 59 to 65 ◄ 
►M23 76·5 ◄ 
▼M112 
4.  During the period of entitlement to the allowance, and for the first six 
months thereafter, the official referred to in Articles 41 and 50 of the Staff 
Regulations shall be entitled, in respect of himself and persons covered by his 
insurance, to benefits under the sickness insurance scheme provided for in 
Article 72 of the Staff Regulations, on condition that the official pays the appro­
priate contribution calculated by reference, as the case may be, either to his basic 
salary or to the percentage thereof specified in paragraph 1 of this Article and 
that he is not gainfully employed. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 89
▼M39 
At the end of the period referred to in the first subparagraph and on the 
conditions laid down therein, the official concerned may, at his request, 
continue to receive the benefits under the said sickness insurance scheme on 
condition that he bears the whole of the contribution referred to in Article 72 
(1) of the Staff Regulations. 
When the official's entitlement to the allowance ceases, his contribution shall be 
calculated by reference to the monthly allowance last received. 
Where the official has started to draw a pension under the pension scheme 
provided for in the Staff Regulations, he shall, for the purposes ofArticle 72 
of the Staff Regulations, be treated in the same way as an official who has 
remained in the service until the  ►M131 age of 66 years ◄. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 90
▼M112 
ANNEX IVa 
Part-time work 
Article 1 
The request for authorisation to work part time shall be submitted by the official 
through the official's immediate superior at least two months before the requested 
date, except in duly justified urgent cases. 
Authorisation may be granted for a minimum of one month and a maximum of 
three years, without prejudice to the cases referred to in Article 15 and 
►M131
 point (g) of Article 55a(2). ◄ 
The authorisation may be renewed on the same terms. Applications for renewal 
shall be made by the official concerned at least two months before expiry of the 
period for which the authorisation was granted. Part-time work may not be less 
than half the normal working time. 
A period of part-time work shall start on the first day of a month, except in duly 
justified cases. 
Article 2 
The Appointing Authority may, at the request of the official concerned, withdraw 
the authorisation before expiry of the period for which it is granted. The date of 
withdrawal may not be more than two months after the date proposed by the 
official or four months after that date if the part-time work was authorised for 
more than one year. 
The Appointing Authority may, in exceptional cases and in the interests of the 
service, withdraw the authorisation before the expiry of a period for which it is 
granted, giving the official two months' notice. 
Article 3 
An official shall be entitled, during the period for which part-time work is 
authorised, to a percentage of his remuneration corresponding to the percentage 
of the normal time worked. However, the percentage shall not be applied to the 
dependent child allowance, the basic amount of the household allowance or the 
education allowance. 
Contributions to the sickness insurance scheme shall be calculated by reference 
to the basic salary payable to an official working full time. Contributions to the 
pension scheme shall be calculated by reference to the basic salary received by 
an official working part time. The official may also request that contributions to 
the pension scheme be calculated by reference to the basic salary payable to an 
official working full time, in accordance with Article 83 of the Staff Regulations. 
Acquired pension rights, for the purposes of Articles 2, 3 and 5 of Annex VIII, 
shall be calculated in proportion to the percentage of contributions paid. 
During the period of part-time work, the official may not work overtime or 
engage in any gainful activity, other than an activity in accordance with Article 15 
of the Staff Regulations. 
Article 4 
Notwithstanding the first sentence of the first paragraph of Article 3, 
►M131
 officials authorised, in accordance with point (g) of Article 55a(2) of 
the Staff Regulations, to work half time ◄ shall receive a reduced basic salary 
equal to the higher of the two amounts obtained by applying the following 
percentages to the full-time basic salary: 
(a) either 60 %; 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 91
▼M112 
(b) or the percentage corresponding to years of service within the meaning of 
Articles 2, 3, 4, 5, 9 and 9a of Annex VIII at the beginning of the period of 
half-time work, plus 10 %. 
Officials who make an application under this Article shall be required, when they 
cease to work half-time, either to retire or to repay the amount exceeding 50 % of 
the basic salary received during the period of half-time work. 
Article 5 
The Appointing Authority may lay down detailed rules for the application of 
these provisions. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 92
▼B 
ANNEX V 
Leave 
CONTENTS 
Section 1: 
Annual leave 
1-5 
Section 2: 
Special leave 

Section 3: 
Travelling time 

S e c t i o n  1 
ANNUAL LEAVE 
Article 1 
In the year in which an official enters or leaves the service, he shall be entitled to 
two working days' leave per complete month of service, to two working days for 
an incomplete month consisting of more than fifteen days and to one working 
day for an incomplete month of fifteen days or less. 
Article 2 
Annual leave may be taken all at once or in several periods as desired by the 
official and according to the requirements of the service. It must, however, 
include at least one period of two consecutive weeks. An official entering the 
service shall be granted annual leave only after completing three months' duty; 
leave may be approved earlier than this in exceptional cases for reasons duly 
substantiated. 
Article 3 
If, during annual leave, an official contracts an illness which would have 
prevented him from attending for duty if he had not been on leave, his annual 
leave shall be extended by the duration of his incapacity, subject to production of 
a medical certificate. 
Article 4 
Where an official, for reasons other than the requirements of the service, has not 
used up all his annual leave before the end of the current calendar year, the 
amount of leave which may be carried over to the following year shall not 
exceed twelve days. 
Where an official at the time of leaving the service has not used up all his annual 
leave, he shall be paid compensation equal to one-thirtieth of his monthly remun­
eration at the time of leaving the service for each day's leave due to him. 
A sum calculated in the manner provided for in the preceding paragraph shall be 
deducted from payment due to an official who at the time of leaving the service 
has drawn annual leave in excess of his entitlement up to that date. 
Article 5 
Where an official is recalled to duty for service reasons while on annual leave or 
has had his leave cancelled, any costs incurred by him shall be reimbursed, 
subject to production of appropriate evidence, and travelling time shall be 
granted afresh. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 93
▼B 
S e c t i o n  2 
SPECIAL LEAVE 
▼M131 
Article 6 
In addition to annual leave, an official may, on application, be granted special 
leave. In particular, in the following cases special leave shall be granted as 
shown: 
— marriage of the official: four days; 
—  change of residence of the official: up to two days; 
— serious illness of spouse: up to three days; 
— death of spouse: four days; 
—  serious illness of a relative in the ascending line: up to two days; 
— death of a relative in the ascending line: two days; 
— marriage of a child: two days; 
— birth of a child: 10 days, to be taken during the 14 weeks following birth; 
—  birth of a disabled or seriously ill child: 20 days, to be taken during the 14 
weeks following the birth; 
—  death of the wife during maternity leave: a number of days corresponding to 
the remaining maternity leave; if the deceased wife is not an official, the 
remaining maternity leave is determined by applying the provisions of 
Article 58 of the Staff Regulations, by analogy; 
— serious illness of a child: up to two days; 
—  very serious illness of a child, as certified by a doctor, or hospitalisation of a 
child aged 12 or under: up to five days; 
— death of a child: four days; 
—  adoption of a child: 20 weeks, rising to 24 weeks in the case of the adoption 
of a disabled child: 
Every adopted child shall confer entitlement to only one period of special 
leave, which may be shared between the adoptive parents if both are officials. 
It shall be granted only if the official's spouse engages in a gainful activity at 
least half-time. If the spouse works outside the institutions of the Union and 
benefits from comparable leave, a corresponding number of days shall be 
deducted from the official's entitlement. 
The appointing authority may, in cases of necessity, grant additional special 
leave where the national legislation of the country in which the adoption 
procedure takes place and which is not the country of employment of the 
adopting official requires a stay of one or both adoptive parents. 
Special leave of 10 days shall be granted if the official does not benefit from 
the full special leave of 20 or 24 weeks by reason of the first sentence of this 
indent; that additional special leave shall be granted only once for each 
adopted child. 
The institution may also grant special leave in the case of further training and 
instruction, within the limits laid down in the further training and instruction 
programme drawn up by the institution pursuant to Article 24a of the Staff 
Regulations. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 94
▼M131 
Special leave may furthermore be granted to officials on an exceptional basis in 
the case of exceptional work which goes beyond an official's normal obligations. 
Such special leave shall be granted at the latest three months after the appointing 
authority has taken a decision on the exceptional character of the work of the 
official. 
For the purposes of this Article, the unmarried partner of an official shall be 
treated as the spouse where the first three conditions in point (c) of Article 1(2) 
of Annex VII are met. 
Where special leave is granted pursuant to this section, any travelling time shall 
be fixed by special decision taking into account particular needs. 
▼B 
S e c t i o n  3 
TRAVELLING TIME 
▼M131 
Article 7 
Officials who are entitled to the expatriation or foreign residence allowance shall 
be entitled to two and a half days of supplementary leave every year, for the 
purpose of visiting their home country. 
The first paragraph shall apply to officials whose place of employment is within 
the territories of the Member States. If the place of employment is outside those 
territories, the duration of the home leave shall be fixed by special decision 
taking into account particular needs. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 95
▼B 
ANNEX VI 
Compensatory leave and remuneration for overtime 
▼M131 
Article 1 
Within the limits laid down in Article 56 of the Staff Regulations, overtime 
worked by an official in grade SC 1 to SC 6 or grade AST 1 to AST 4 shall 
entitle him to compensatory leave or to remuneration as follows: 
(a)  for each hour of overtime, he shall be entitled to one hour and a half off as 
compensatory leave; if the hour of overtime is worked between 22:00 hours 
and 07:00 hours or on a Sunday or on a public holiday, the entitlement to 
compensatory leave shall be two hours off; in the granting of compensatory 
leave, account shall be taken of the requirements of the service and the 
preference of the official concerned; 
(b) where the requirements of the service do not permit compensatory leave to 
be taken during two months following that during which the overtime was 
worked, the appointing authority shall authorise remuneration for uncom­
pensated hours of overtime at the rate of 0,56 % of the monthly basic 
salary for each hour of overtime on the basis set out in point (a); 
(c)  to qualify for compensatory leave or remuneration for one hour's overtime, 
the extra time worked must have been more than thirty minutes. 
▼B 
Article 2 
If an official is travelling on mission, the time taken to reach the place of 
assignment shall not be treated as overtime for the purposes of this Annex. As 
regards hours worked at the place of assignment in excess of the normal number 
of working hours, compensatory leave or remuneration, as the case may be, may 
be allowed by decision of the appointing authority. 
▼M131 
Article 3 
Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions of this Annex, remuneration for 
overtime worked by certain groups of officials in grades SC 1 to SC 6 and 
grades AST 1 to AST 4 in special conditions may be paid in the form of a 
fixed allowance the amount and terms of which shall be determined by the 
appointing authority after consulting the Joint Committee. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 96
▼B 
ANNEX VII 
Remuneration and reimbursement of expenses 
CONTENTS 
Section 1: 
Family allowances 
1-3 
Section 2: 
Expatriation allowance 

Section 3: 
Reimbursement of expenses 
A — 
Installation allowance 

B — 
Resettlement allowance 

C — 
Travel expenses 
7-8 
D — 
Removal expenses 

E — 
Daily subsistence allowance 
10 
F — 
Mission expenses 
11-13a 
G — 
Fixed reimbursement of expenses 
14-15 
Section 4: 
Payment of sums due 
16-17 
S e c t i o n  1 
FAMILY ALLOWANCES 
Article 1 
▼M112 
1. 
The household allowance shall be set at a basic amount of  ►M129 EUR 
170,52  ◄, plus 2 % of an official's basic salary. 
▼M25 
2. The 
household 
allowance 
shall, 
be 
granted 
to: 
(a) a married official; 
(b) an official who is widowed, divorced, legally separated or unmarried and has 
one or more dependent children within the meaning of Article 2 (2) and (3) 
below; 
▼M112 
(c) an official who is registered as a stable non-marital partner, provided that: 
(i)  the couple produces a legal document recognised as such by a Member 
State, or any competent authority of a Member State, acknowledging 
their status as non-marital partners, 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 97
▼M112 
(ii) neither partner is in a marital relationship or in another non-marital 
partnership, 
(iii) the partners are not related in any of the following ways: parent, child, 
grandparent, grandchild, brother, sister, aunt, uncle, nephew, niece, 
son-in-law, daughter-in-law, 
(iv) the couple has no access to legal marriage in a Member State; a couple 
shall be considered to have access to legal marriage for the purposes of 
this point only where the members of the couple meet all the conditions 
laid down by the legislation of a Member State permitting marriage of 
such a couple; 
▼M25 
►M112 (d) ◄ by special reasoned decision of the appointing authority based 
on supporting documents, an official who, while not fulfilling the conditions 
►M112
 laid down in (a), (b) and (c) ◄, nevertheless actually assumes 
family responsibilities. 
3. 
If the spouse of an official is gainfully employed, with an annual income, 
before deduction of tax, of more than  ►M39  the basic annual salary of an 
official in  ►M112 the second step of  ►M131 grade AST 3 ◄  ◄, weighted 
at the rate for the country where the spouse carries out his or her occupation  ◄, 
the official entitled to the household allowance shall not receive this allowance 
save by special decision of the appointing authority. The official shall, however, 
be entitled to the allowance where the married couple have one or more 
dependent children. 
4. In 
cases 
where, 
under 
the 
foregoing 
provisions, 

husband 
and 
wife 
employed in the service of the  ►M128 Union ◄ are both entitled to the 
household allowance, this shall be payable only to the person whose basic 
salary is the higher. 
▼M56 
5.  If the official is entitled to the household allowance only by virtue of 
paragraph 2 (b) and a person other than the official has by law or by an order 
of court or of the competent administrative authority been given custody of all 
his dependent children within the meaning of Articles 2 (2) and (3) below, the 
household allowance shall be paid to that other person in the name and on behalf 
of the official. This condition shall be deemed to be fulfilled in the case of 
dependent children who have reached their majority if such children have their 
normal residence with the other parent. 
If, however, the official's children are in the care of several different persons, the 
household allowance shall be divided among them according to the number of 
children in their care. 
If the person eligible by virtue of the foregoing to receive the household 
allowance paid in the official's name is also eligible to receive this allowance 
by reason of his or her own status as official or other member of staff, that 
person shall receive the higher of the two allowances only. 
▼B 
Article 2 
▼M16 
1. An 
official 
who 
has 
one 
or 
more 
dependent 
children 
shall, 
in 
accordance 
with paragraphs 2 and 3 below, receive an allowance of  ►M129 EUR 
372,61  ◄ per month for each dependent child. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 
 
— 98
▼M16 
2.  ‘Dependent child’ means the legitimate, natural or adopted child of an 
official, or of his spouse, who is actually being maintained by the official. 
The same shall apply to a child for whom an application for adoption has been 
lodged and the adoption procedure started. 
▼M112 
Any child whom the official has a responsibility to maintain under a judicial 
decision based on Member States' legislation on the protection of minors shall be 
treated as a dependant child. 
▼M16 
3. The 
allowance 
shall 
be 
granted: 
(a)  automatically for children under eighteen years of age; 
(b)  on application, with supporting evidence, by the official for children between 
eighteen andtwenty-six who are receiving educational or vocational training. 
▼B 
4. Any 
person 
whom 
the 
official 
has 

legal 
responsibility 
to 
maintain 
and 
whose maintenance involves heavy expenditure may, exceptionally, be treated as 
if he were a dependent child by special reasoned decision of the appointing 
authority, based on supporting documents. 
5. Payment 
of 
the 
allowance 
in 
respect 
of 

child 
prevented 
by 
serious 
illness 
or invalidity from earning a livelihood shall continue throughout the period of 
that illness or invalidity, irrespective of age. 
6.  Not more than one dependent child allowance shall be paid in respect of 
any one dependent child within the meaning of this Article, even where the 
parents are in the service of two different institutions of  ►M128 the 
European Union ◄. 
▼M56 
7. 
If custody of the dependent child within the meaning of paragraphs 2 and 3 
has been entrusted by law or by an order of court or of the competent adminis­
trative authority to another person, the dependent child allowance shall be paid to 
that person in the name and on behalf of the official. 
▼B 
Article 3 
▼M112 
1. Subject 
to 
the 
conditions 
laid 
down 
in 
the 
general 
implementing 
provisions, 
an official shall receive an education allowance equal to the actual education 
costs incurred by him up to a maximum of ►M129 EUR 252,81 ◄ per month 
for each dependent child, within the meaning of Article 2(2) of this Annex, who 
is at least five years old and in regular full-time attendance at a primary or 
secondary school which charges fees or at an establishment of higher education. 
The requirement of attendance at a school which charges fees shall not apply to 
the reimbursement of the cost of school transport. 
▼M131 
Entitlement to that allowance shall commence on the first day of the month in 
which the child begins to attend a primary educational establishment and shall 
cease at the end of the month in which the child finishes its education or at the 
end of the month in which the child reaches the age of twenty-six, whatever is 
the earliest. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 99
▼M112 
The allowance paid shall be subject to a ceiling of twice the maximum prescribed 
in the first subparagraph for: 
▼M39 
— an official whose place of employment is at least 50 km from, either: 
— a European school, or 
— an educational establishment working in his language which the child 
attends for imperative educational reasons duly supported by evidence; 
▼M29 
— an official whose place of employment is at least 50 km from an estab­
lishment of higher education in the country of which he is a national or 
working in his language, provided that the child actually attends an estab­
lishment of higher education at least 50 km from the place of employment 
and the official is entitled to the expatriation allowance; the latter condition 
shall not apply if there is no such establishment in the country of which the 
official is a national  ►M112 or where the child attends a higher education 
establishment in a country other than that of the official's place of 
employment  ◄; 
▼M112 
—  in the same condition as in the foregoing two indents, persons entitled to the 
allowance who are not in active service, taking account of the place of 
residence instead of the place of employment. 
The requirement of attendance at a school that charges fees shall not apply to 
payments under the third subparagraph. 
▼M56 
If custody of the child in respect of whom the education allowance is paid has 
been entrusted by law or by an order of court or of the competent administrative 
authority to another person, the education allowance shall be paid to that person 
in the name and on behalf of the official. In such case, the distance of at least 50 
km referred to inthe preceding paragraph shall be calculated from the place of 
residence of the person having custody of the child. 
▼M112 
2.  For each dependent child within the meaning of Article 2(2) of this 
Annex who is less than five years old or is not yet in regular full-time attendance 
at a primary or secondary school, the amount of this allowance is fixed at 
►M129
 EUR 91,02 ◄ a month. The first sentence of the last subparagraph 
of paragraph 1 shall apply. 
▼B 
S e c t i o n  2 
EXPATRIATION ALLOWANCE 
Article 4 
▼M9 
►M39 1. ◄  An expatriation allowance equal to 16 % of the total of the 
basic salary,  ►M25 household allowance ◄ and dependent child allowance 
►M25
 paid to the Established Official ◄ shall be paid: 
▼B 
(a) to officials: 
— who are not and have never been nationals of the State in whose 
►M39  __________  ◄ territory the place where they are employed 
is situated, and 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 100 
▼B 
— who during the five years ending six months before they entered the 
service did not habitually reside or carry on their main occupation 
within the European territory of that State. For the purposes of this 
provision, circumstances arising from work done for another State or 
for an international organisation shall not be taken into account; 
(b)  to officials who are or have been nationals of the State in whose territory the 
place where they are employed is situated but who during the ten years 
ending at the date of their entering the service habitually resided outside 
the European territory of that State for reasons other than the performance 
of duties in the service of a State or of an international organisation. 
▼M16 
The expatriation allowance shall be not less than  ►M129 EUR 505,39 ◄ per 
month. 
▼M25  __________ 
▼M39 
2. An 
official 
who 
is 
not 
and 
has 
never 
been 

national 
of 
the 
State 
in 
whose 
territory he is employed and who does not fulfil the conditions laid down in 
paragraph 1 shall be entitled to a foreign residence allowance equal to one 
quarter of the expatriation allowance. 
3. For 
the 
purposes 
of 
paragraphs 

and 
2, 
an 
official 
who 
has 
by 
marriage 
automatically acquired and cannot renounce the nationality of the State in whose 
territory he or she is employed shall be treated in the same way as an official 
covered by the first indent of paragraph 1 (a). 
▼M112 
__________ 
▼B 
S e c t i o n  3 
REIMBURSEMENT OF EXPENSES 
A. Installation allowance 
Article 5 
▼M112 
1. 
‘An installation allowance equal to two months’ basic salary in the case of 
an official who is entitled to the household allowance, and equal to one month's 
basic salary in other cases shall be paid to an established official who furnishes 
evidence that a change in the place of residence was required in order to satisfy 
the requirements of Article 20 of the Staff Regulations. 
▼M25 
In cases where a husband and wife who are officials ►M112 or other servants ◄ 
of the  ►M128 European Union 
◄ are both entitled to the 
►M112 installation ◄ allowance, this shall be payable only to the person 
whose basic salary is the higher. 
▼M23 
The installation allowance shall be weighted at the rate fixed for the place where 
the official is employed. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
101
▼B 
2. An 
installation 
allowance 
of 
the 
same 
amount 
shall 
be 
paid 
to 
any 
official 
who is transferred to a new place of employment and is thereby obliged to 
change his place of residence in order to comply with Article 20 of the Staff 
Regulations. 
3. The 
installation 
allowance 
shall 
be 
calculated 
by 
reference 
to 
the 
official's 
marital status and salary either on the effective date of his establishment or on the 
date of his transfer to a new place of employment. 
The installation allowance shall be paid on production of documents establishing 
the fact that the official, together with his family if he  ►M25 is entitled to the 
household allowance ◄, has settled at the place where he is employed. 
4. An 
official 
who ►M25 is entitled to the household allowance ◄ and does 
not settle with his family at the place where he is employed shall receive only 
half the allowance to which he would otherwise be entitled; the second half shall 
be paid when his family settles at the place where he is employed, provided that 
it does so within the periods laid down in Article 9 (3). Where the official is 
transferred to the place where his family resides before his family has settled at 
the place where he is employed, he shall not thereby be entitled to an installation 
allowance. 
5. An 
established 
official 
who 
has 
received 
an 
installation 
allowance 
and 
who 
voluntarily leaves the service of the  ►M128 Union ◄ within two years from 
the date of entering it shall, on leaving the service, refund part of the allowance, 
in proportion to the unexpired portion of that two-year period. 
▼M23 
6. An 
official 
in 
receipt 
of 
installation 
allowance 
shall 
declare 
any 
allowance 
of like nature which he receives from other sources; such latter allowances shall 
be deducted from the allowance provided for in this Article. 
▼B 
B. Resettlement allowance 
Article 6 
1. An 
established 
official  ►M112 who provides evidence of a change of 
residence  ◄ shall be entitled on termination of service to a resettlement 
allowance equal to two months' basic salary in the case of an official 
►M25
 who is entitled to the household allowance ◄ or to one month's basic 
salary in other cases, provided that he has completed four years of service and 
does not receive a similar allowance in his new employment.  ►M25 In 
caseswhere a husband and wife who are officials  ►M112 or other servants ◄ 
of the  ►M128 Union ◄ are both entitled to the resettlement allowance, this 
shall be payable only to the person whose basic salary is the higher. ◄ 
For the purpose of calculating his service, account shall be taken of years spent 
in any administrative status listed in Article 35 of the Staff Regulations other 
than leave on personal grounds. 
This minimum period shall not apply in the case of retirement in the interests of 
the service. 
▼M23 
The resettlement allowance shall be weighted at the rate fixed for the place where 
the official was last employed. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
102
▼M25 
2.  In the event of the death of an established official, the resettlement 
allowance shall be paid to the surviving spouse or, in the absence of such a 
person, to the dependants within the meaning of Article 2 above, even if the 
requirement as to length of service laid down in paragraph 1 is not satisfied. 
▼B 
3. The 
resettlement 
allowance 
shall 
be 
calculated 
by 
reference 
to 
the 
official's 
marital status and salary at the date of termination of service. 
4. The 
resettlement 
allowance 
shall 
be 
paid 
against 
evidence 
that 
the 
official 
and his family, or, where the official has died, his family only, have resettled at a 
place situated not less than 70 km from the place where the official was 
employed. 
Resettlement of an official or of the family of a deceased official shall take place 
within three years of the date of termination of his service. 
This time limit shall not apply as against persons entitled under him who can 
prove that they were unaware of the foregoing provisions. 
C. Travel expenses 
▼M131 
Article 7 
1. 
An official shall be entitled to a flat-rate payment corresponding to the cost 
of travel for himself, his spouse and his dependants actually living in his 
household: 
(a) on taking up his appointment, from the place where he was recruited to the 
place where he is employed; 
(b) on termination of service within the meaning of Article 47 of the Staff 
Regulations, from the place where he is employed to the place of origin 
as defined in paragraph 4 of this Article; 
(c) on any transfer involving a change in the place where he is employed. 
In the event of the death of an official, the surviving spouse and the dependants 
shall be entitled to the flat rate payment under the same conditions. 
Travel expenses for children aged less than two years during the entire calendar 
year shall not be reimbursed. 
2.  The flat-rate payment shall be based on an allowance per kilometre of 
geographical distance between the places referred to in paragraph 1. 
The kilometric allowance shall be: 
EUR 0 for every km from 0 
to 
200 
km 
EUR 0,1895 for every km from 
201 to 1 000 km 
EUR 0,3158 for every km from 
1 001  to  2 000  km 
EUR 0,1895 for every km from 
2 001  to  3 000  km 
EUR 0,0631 for every km from 
3 001  to  4 000  km 
EUR 0,0305 for every km from 4 
001 
to 
10 
000 
km 
EUR 0 for every km over 10 
000 
km. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
103
▼M131 
To the above kilometric allowance shall be added a flat-rate supplement 
amounting to: 
— EUR 94,74 if the geographical distance between the places referred to in 
paragraph 1 is between 600 km and 1 200 km, 
— EUR 189,46 if the geographical distance between the places referred to in 
paragraph 1 is greater than 1 200 km. 
The above kilometric allowances and flat-rate supplements shall be updated every 
year in the same proportion as remuneration. 
3. 
By way of derogation from paragraph 2, travel expenses which relate to a 
transfer involving a change between a place of employment within the territories 
of the Member States of the European Union and a place of employment outside 
those territories or to a transfer involving a change between places of 
employment outside those territories shall be reimbursed in the form of a flat- 
rate payment based on the cost of air travel in the class immediately superior to 
economy class. 
4. An 
official's 
place 
of 
origin 
shall 
be 
determined 
when 
he 
takes 
up 
his 
appointment, account being taken in principle of where he was recruited or, 
upon express and duly reasoned request, the centre of his interests. The place 
of origin as so determined may by special decision of the appointing authority be 
changed while the official is in service or when he leaves the service. While he is 
in the service, however, such decision shall be taken only exceptionally and on 
production by the official of appropriate supporting evidence. 
The effect of such a change shall not, however, be such as to recognise as the 
centre of the official's interests a place which is outside the territories of the 
Member States of the Union as well as outside the countries and territories listed 
in Annex II to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and the 
territories of the Member States of the European Free Trade Association. 
Article 8 
1. Officials 
entitled 
to 
the 
expatriation 
or 
foreign 
residence 
allowance 
shall 
be 
entitled, within the limit set out in paragraph 2, in each calendar year to a flat- 
rate payment corresponding to the cost of travel from the place of employment to 
the place of origin as defined in Article 7 for themselves and, if they are entitled 
to the household allowance, for the spouse and dependants within the meaning of 
Article 2. 
Where a husband and wife are both officials of the European Union, each has the 
right in respect of himself or herself and in respect of dependants to the flat-rate 
payment of travelling expenses, in accordance with the above provisions; each 
dependant shall be entitled to one payment only. The payment in respect of 
dependent children is fixed at the request of the husband or wife, on the basis 
of the place of origin of one or other of them. 
Where an official marries during a given year and thereby becomes entitled to the 
household allowance, the travel expenses payable for the spouse shall be 
calculated in proportion to the period from the date of the marriage to the end 
of the year. 
Any alteration to the basis of calculation which may arise from changes in family 
status after the date of payment of the sums in question shall not render the 
official concerned liable to make repayment. 
Travel expenses for children aged less than two years during the entire calendar 
year shall not be reimbursed. 
2.  The flat-rate payment shall be based on an allowance per kilometre of 
geographical distance between the official's place of employment and his place 
of origin. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
104
▼M131 
Where the place of origin as defined in Article 7 is outside the territories of the 
Member States of the Union as well as outside the countries and territories listed 
in Annex II to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and the 
territories of the Member States of the European Free Trade Association, the 
flat-rate payment shall be based on an allowance per kilometre of geographical 
distance between the official's place of employment and the capital city of the 
Member State whose nationality he holds. Officials whose place of origin is 
outside the territories of the Member States of the Union as well as outside 
the countries and territories listed in Annex II to the Treaty on the Functioning 
of the European Union and the territories of the Member States of the European 
Free Trade Association and who are not nationals of one of the Member States 
shall not be entitled to the flat-rate payment. 
The kilometric allowance shall be: 
EUR 0 for every km from 0 
to 
200 
km 
EUR 0,3790 for every km from 201 
to 

000 
km 
EUR 0,6316 for every km from 
1 001 to 2 000 km 
EUR 0,3790 for every km from 
2 001 to 3 000 km 
EUR 0,1262 for every km from 
3 001 to 4 000 km 
EUR 0,0609 for every km from 
4 001 to 10 000 km 
EUR 0 for every km over 10 
000 
km. 
To the above kilometric allowance a flat-rate supplement shall be added, 
amounting to: 
— EUR 189,48 if the geographical distance between the place of employment 
and the place of origin is between 600 km and 1 200 km, 
— EUR 378,93 if the geographical distance between the place of employment 
and the place of origin is greater than 1 200 km. 
The above kilometric allowances and flat-rate supplements shall be updated every 
year in the same proportion as remuneration. 
3. An 
official 
whose 
service 
is 
terminated 
in 
the 
course 
of 

calendar 
year 
for 
any reason other than death or who is on leave on personal grounds during part 
of the year shall, if he is in active employment in the service of an institution of 
the Union for less than nine months of that year, be entitled only to part of the 
flat-rate payment provided for in paragraphs 1 and 2, calculated in proportion to 
the time spent in active employment. 
4. 
Paragraphs 1, 2 and 3 of this Article shall apply to officials whose place of 
employment is within the territories of the Member States. Officials whose place 
of employment is outside the territory of the Member States shall be entitled for 
themselves and, if they are entitled to receive the household allowance, for their 
spouse and other dependants within the meaning of Article 2, in each calendar 
year, to a flat-rate payment for travel expenses to their place of origin, or to 
repayment of travel expenses to another place not exceeding the expense of travel 
to the place of origin. However, if the spouse and the persons referred to in 
Article 2(2) do not live with the official at the place of employment, they shall be 
entitled each calendar year to reimbursement of travel expenses from the place of 
origin to the place of employment or to another place not exceeding the cost of 
the former journey. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
105
▼M131 
The flat-rate payment shall be based on the cost of air travel in economy class. 
▼B 
D. Removal expenses 
▼M131 
Article 9 
1. Within 
the 
limits 
of 
costs 
ceilings, 
officials 
obliged 
to 
change 
their 
place 
of 
residence in order to comply with Article 20 of the Staff Regulations upon entry 
into service or on a subsequent change of place of employment while in service 
and who have not been reimbursed in respect of the same expenses from another 
source, shall be entitled to the reimbursement of expenses incurred in respect of 
the removal of furniture and personal effects, including the cost of insurance 
against ordinary risks (notably breakage, theft, fire). 
The ceilings shall take into account the official's family situation at the time of 
the removal, and the average costs of removal and associated insurance. 
General implementing provisions shall be adopted by the appointing authority of 
each institution to give effect to this paragraph. 
2. 
On termination of service or on death of an official, the expenses incurred 
in respect of removal from the place where he was employed to his place of 
origin shall be reimbursed within the limits defined in paragraph 1. Where the 
deceased official was unmarried, the expenses shall be reimbursed to those 
entitled under him. 
3. 
In the case of an established official, removal shall be effected within one 
year of the end of his probationary period. On termination of service, removal 
shall be effected within three years as provided in the second subparagraph of 
Article 6(4). Removals effected after the expiry of the time limits set out in this 
paragraph shall be reimbursed only in exceptional cases and by special decision 
of the appointing authority. 
▼B 
E. Daily subsistence allowance 
Article 10 
▼M112 
1. Where 
an 
official 
furnishes 
evidence 
that 

change 
in 
the 
place 
of 
residence 
is required in order to comply with Article 20 of the Staff Regulations, such 
official shall be entitled for a period specified in paragraph 2 of this Article to a 
subsistence allowance per calendar day as follows: 
▼M129 
— EUR 39,17 for an official who is entitled to the household allowance, 
— EUR 31,58 for an official who is not entitled to the household allowance. 
▼M112 
The above scale shall be reviewed each time remuneration are revised pursuant to 
Article 65 of the Staff Regulations. 
▼M23 
2. The 
period 
in 
respect 
of 
which 
the 
daily 
subsistence 
allowance 
is 
granted 
shall be as follows: 
(a) in the case of an official ►M25  ►C15 who is not entitled to the household 
allowance  ◄  ◄: 120 days 
(b) in the case of an official  ►M25  ►C15 who is entitled to the household 
allowance  ◄  ◄: 180 days or, if the official is a probationer, the period of 
probation plus one month. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
106
▼M25 
In cases where a husband and wife who are officials ►M112 or other servants ◄ 
of the  ►M128 European Union ◄ are both entitled to the basic subsistence 
allowance, the period in respect of which it is granted as laid down in (b)shall 
apply to the person whose basic salary is the higher. The period laid down in (a) 
shall apply to the other person. 
▼M23 
In no case shall the daily subsistence allowance be granted beyond the date on 
which the official removes in order to satisfy the requirements of Article 20 of 
the Staff Regulations. 
▼M112 __________ 
▼B 
F. Mission expenses 
Article 11 
1. An 
official 
travelling 
on 
mission 
and 
holding 
an 
appropriate 
travel 
order 
shall be entitled to reimbursement of travel expenses and to daily subsistence 
allowance in accordance with the following provisions. 
▼M112 __________ 
▼B 
2. 
►M112  The travel order shall state the probable duration of the mission, 
on the basis of which shall be calculated any advance which the official may 
draw against the daily subsistence allowance.  ◄ Save where a special decision is 
taken, no advance shall be payable where the mission is not expected to involve 
an absence of more than twenty-four hours and is to be carried out in a country 
using the same currency as that used in the place where the official is employed. 
▼M112 
3. 
Save in special cases, to be determined by special decision and in particular 
where an official is called back from leave, the reimbursement of mission 
expenses shall be limited to the cost of the most economical journey between 
the place of employment and the place of mission which does not require the 
official on mission to extend his stay significantly. 
Article 12 
1. Travel by rail 
Travel expenses for missions carried out by rail shall be reimbursed on presen­
tation of supporting documents on the basis of the cost of transport in first class 
by the shortest route between the place of employment and the place of the 
mission. 
2. Travel by air 
Officials shall be authorised to travel by air if the outward and return journeys by 
rail would total at least 800 kilometres. 
3. Travel by sea 
The Appointing Authority shall authorise in each case and on the basis of the 
length and cost of the journey the classes to be used and the cabin supplements 
which may be reimbursed. 
4. Travel by car 
Travel costs shall be reimbursed in the form of a lump sum based on the rail 
cost, in accordance with point 1; no other supplement shall be paid. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
107
▼M112 
In the case of an official travelling on mission in special circumstances, however, 
the Appointing Authority may decide to grant that official an allowance per 
kilometre covered instead of the reimbursement of travel costs provided for 
above, if the use of public transport presents clear disadvantages. 
Article 13 
1. The 
daily 
subsistence 
allowance 
for 
missions 
shall 
comprise 

flat-rate 
sum 
to cover all expenses incurred by the person on mission: breakfast, two main 
meals and incidental expenses, including local travel. Accommodation costs, 
including local taxes, shall be reimbursed up to a maximum fixed for each 
country, on production of supporting documents. 
2. (a) 
The 
scale 
for 
the 
Member 
States 
is 
as 
follows: 
▼M119 
(in EUR) 
Destination Hotel 
ceiling Daily 
allowance 
Belgium 140 92 
Bulgaria 169 58 
Czech Republic 155 75 
Denmark 150 120 
Germany 115 93 
Estonia 110 71 
Greece 140 82 
Spain 125 87 
France 150 95 
Ireland 150 104 
Italy 135 95 
Cyprus 145 93 
Latvia 145 66 
Lithuania 115 68 
Luxembourg 145 92 
Hungary 150 72 
Malta 115 90 
Netherlands 170 93 
Austria 130 95 
Poland 145 72 
Portugal 120 84 
Romania 170 52 
Slovenia 110 70 
Slovakia 125 80 
Finland 140 104 
Sweden 160 97 
United Kingdom 175 101 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
108
▼M112 
Where an official on mission is provided with a meal or accommodation 
free of charge or reimbursed by one of the institutions of the 
►M128
 Union ◄, an administration or outside body, this must be 
declared. A corresponding deduction will then be made. 
(b) The scale for missions in countries outside the European territory of the 
Member States shall be fixed and adjusted periodically by the 
Appointing Authority. 
▼M131 
3. 
The Commission shall review every two years the rates set out in point (a) 
of paragraph 2. That review shall take place in the light of a report on the prices 
of hotels, restaurants and catering services, and shall be based on the indexes on 
the evolution of such prices. For the purpose of that review, the Commission 
shall act by means of delegated acts in accordance with Articles 111 and 112 of 
the Staff Regulations. 
4. By 
way 
of 
derogation 
from 
paragraph 
1, 
accommodation 
costs 
incurred 
by 
officials for missions to the principal places of work of their institution as 
referred to in Protocol No 6 to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European 
Union may be reimbursed on the basis of a flat-rate sum which shall not exceed 
the maximum fixed for the Member States in question. 
▼M112 
Article 13a 
Detailed rules for the application of Articles 11, 12 and 13 of this Annex shall be 
laid down by the  ►M131 appointing authorities of the various institutions ◄ 
under the general implementing provisions. 
▼B 
G. Fixed reimbursement of expenses 
Article 14 
1. Officials 
who, 
by 
reason 
of 
their 
duties, 
regularly 
incur 
entertainment 
expenses may be granted a fixed rate allowance by the appointing authority, 
which shall determine the amount thereof. 
In special cases, the appointing authority may in addition decide that part of the 
cost of accommodation for the officials concerned also be borne by the insti­
tution. 
2. 
In the case of officials who, as a result of special instructions, occasionally 
incur entertainment expenses for official purposes, the amount of the enter­
tainment allowance shall be determined in each instance on the basis of 
supporting documents and on terms to be laid down by the appointing authority. 
▼M112 
__________ 
▼B 
Article 15 
By decision of the appointing authority, ►M112 senior management staff within 
the meaning of Article 29(2) of the Staff Regulations ◄ who do not have an 
official car at their disposal may receive a fixed allowance not exceeding 
►M97
 EUR 892,42 ◄ a year to cover normal travel within the boundaries 
of the town where they are employed. 
The allowance may, by reasoned decision of the appointing authority, be granted 
to an official whose duties constantly require him to make journeys for which he 
is authorised to use his own car. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
109
▼B 
S e c t i o n  4 
PAYMENT OF SUMS DUE 
Article 16 
1. Payment 
of 
remuneration 
to 
officials 
shall 
be 
made 
on 
the 
fifteenth 
day 
of 
each month for the month then current. The amount of remuneration shall be 
rounded off to the nearest  ►M94 cent ◄ above. 
2. Where 
remuneration 
is 
not 
due 
in 
respect 
of 

complete 
month, 
the 
amount 
shall be divided into thirtieths, and 
(a) where the actual number of days payable is fifteen or less, the number of 
thirtieths due shall equal the actual number of days payable; 
(b)  where the actual number of days payable is more than fifteen, the number of 
thirtieths due shall equal the difference between the actual number of days 
not payable and thirty. 
3. Where 
entitlement 
to 
family 
allowances 
and 
expatriation 
allowance 
commences after the date of entering the service, the official shall receive 
these from the first day of the month in which such entitlement commences. 
On cessation of such entitlement the official shall receive the sum due up to the 
last day of the month in which entitlement ceases. 
▼M43 
Article 17 
▼M131 
1. 
Payment shall be made to each official at the place and in the currency of 
the country where he carries out his duties or, at the request of the official, in 
euros in a bank within the European Union. 
▼M112 
2. 
►M131  Under the conditions laid down in rules fixed by the appointing 
authorities of each institution by common consent after consulting the Staff 
Regulations Committee, officials may apply for special regular transfer of part 
of their remuneration. ◄ Under the preceding provision the following may be 
transferred, separately or in combination: 
(a) for children attending an education establishment in another Member State, a 
maximum amount per dependent child equal to the amount of the education 
allowance actually received for that child; 
(b) on production of valid supporting documents, regular payments to all other 
persons residing in the relevant Member State to whom the official provides 
evidence of having an obligation by virtue of a decision of the courts or the 
competent administrative authority. 
The transfers referred to in point (b) may not exceed 5 % of the official's basic 
salary. 
3. The 
transfers 
provided 
for 
in 
paragraph 

shall 
be 
made  ►M131 in the 
currency of the relevent Member State  ◄ at the exchange rate referred to in the 
second paragraph of Article 63 of the Staff Regulations. The amounts transferred 
shall be multiplied by a coefficient representing the difference between the 
correction coefficient for the country to which the transfer is made as defined 
in point (b) of Article 3(5) of Annex XI to the Staff Regulations and the 
correction coefficient applied to the remuneration of the official (referred to in 
point (a) of Article 3(5) of Annex XI to the Staff Regulations). 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 1  
10
▼M112 
4.  Apart from the transfers referred to in paragraphs 1 to 3, an official may 
request a regular transfer to another Member State ►M131 in local currency ◄ 
at the monthly exchange rate, without application of any coefficient. This transfer 
may not exceed 25 % of the official's basic salary. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 11  
1
▼B 
ANNEX VIII 
Pension scheme 
CONTENTS 
Chapter 1: 
General provisions 

Chapter 2: 
Retirement pension and severance grant 
Section 1: 
Retirement pension 
2-11 
Section 2: 
Severance grant 
12 
Chapter 3: 
Invalidity allowance 
13-15 
Chapter 4: 
Survivor's pension 
17-29 
Chapter 5: 
Provisional pensions 
30-33 
Chapter 6: 
Pension increases in respect of dependent children 
34-35 
Chapter 7: 
Section 1: 
Funding of the pension scheme 
36-38 
Section 2: 
Calculation of pension 
40-44 
Section 3: 
Payment of benefits 
45-46 
Chapter 8: 
Transitional provisions 
48-51 
CHAPTER 1 
General provisions 
Article 1 
1. Where 
the 
medical 
examination 
made 
before 
an 
official 
takes 
up 
his 
duties 
shows that he is suffering from sickness or invalidity, the appointing authority 
may, in so far as risks arising from such sickness or invalidity are concerned, 
decide to admit that official to guaranteed benefits in respect of invalidity or 
death only after a period of five years from the date of his entering the service of 
the  ►M128 Union ◄. 
The official may appeal against such decision to the Invalidity Committee. 
2. An 
official 
on 
‘leave 
for 
military 
service’ 
shall 
cease 
to 
benefit 
from 
the 
guarantees in respect of invalidity or death arising directly from an accident 
sustained, or sickness contracted, by reason of the military service. The 
foregoing provisions shall not affect the entitlement of survivors to pension on 
the basis of rights acquired by the official on the date when he is placed on 
‘leave for military service’. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 112 
▼B 
CHAPTER 2 
Retirement pension and severance grant 
S e c t i o n  1 
RETIREMENT PENSION 
Article 2 
A retirement pension shall be payable on the basis of the total number of years of 
pensionable service acquired by the official. Each year of service reckoned as 
provided in Article 3 shall entitle him to one year of pensionable service and 
each complete month to one-twelfth of a year of pensionable service. 
The maximum number of years of pensionable service which may be taken into 
account for the calculation of retirement pension rights shall be  ►M112 the 
number necessary to achieve the maximum pension, within the meaning of the 
second paragraph of Article 77 of the Staff Regulations ◄. 
▼M112 
Article 3 
Provided that the servants concerned have paid their shares of the pension 
contributions in respect of the periods of service concerned, the following shall 
be taken into account for the purpose of calculating years of pensionable service 
within the meaning of Article 2: 
(a) the period of service as an official of one of the institutions in one of the 
administrative statuses set out in Article 35(a), (b), (c), and (e) and (f) of the 
Staff Regulations. However, officials covered by Article 40 of the Staff 
Regulations shall be subject to the conditions laid down in the last 
sentence of the second subparagraph of paragraph 3 thereof; 
(b) periods of entitlement to the allowance  ►M131 under Articles 41, 42c 
and 50 ◄ of the Staff Regulations, up to a maximum of five years; 
(c) periods of entitlement to an invalidity allowance; 
(d) periods of service in any other capacity in accordance with the Conditions of 
Employment of other servants. However, where members of the contract staff 
within the meaning of those Conditions of Employment become officials, the 
years of pensionable service they have acquired as members of the contract 
staff shall, up to the number of years of actual service, entitle them to a 
number of years of pensionable service as officials calculated on the basis of 
the ratio between the last basic salary received as a member of the contract 
staff and the first basic salary received as an official. The surplus contribu­
tions, if any, corresponding to the difference between the number of years of 
pensionable service calculated and the number of years of actual service, 
shall be reimbursed to the person concerned on the basis on the last basic 
salary received as a member of the contract staff. This provision shall, with 
the necessary changes, apply where officials become members of the contract 
staff. 
Article 4 
1. An 
official 
who 
having 
previously 
completed 

period 
of 
activity 
in 
the 
service of one of the institutions either as an official, as a member of the 
temporary staff or as a member of the contract staff resumes active employment 
with a ►M128 Union ◄ institution shall acquire further pension rights. He may 
request that, in accordance with Article 3 of this Annex, for the purpose of 
calculating his pension rights, the whole of the period of service as an official, 
a member of the temporary staff or a member of the contract staff for which 
contributions have been paid be taken into account, subject to: 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 1  
13
▼M112 
(a) repayment of the severance grant paid under Article 12, plus compound 
interest at a rate of  ►M123 3,1 % ◄ per annum. Where Article 42 or 
112 of the Conditions of Employment of other servants has been applied 
in the case of the official concerned, the latter shall also be required to repay 
the amount paid under that Article, plus compound interest at the abovemen­
tioned rate; 
(b) having  an  amount  set  aside  for  this  purpose,  before  calculation  of  the 
credited contribution years provided for in Article 11(2) and providing the 
official has requested and obtained the application of that Article after 
resuming service, equal to the part of the amount transferred to the 
►M128
 Union ◄ pension scheme that corresponds to the actuarial 
equivalent calculated and transferred to the scheme of origin pursuant to 
Article 11(1) or Article 12 (1) (b), plus compound interest at a rate of 
►M123
 3,1 % ◄ per annum. 
Where Article 42 or 112 of the Conditions of Employment of other servants has 
been applied in the case of the official concerned, the calculation of the amount 
to be set aside shall also take account of the amount paid under those Articles, 
plus compound interest at  ►M123 3,1 % ◄ per annum. 
Where the amount transferred to the ►M128 Union ◄ scheme is insufficient to 
make up the pension rights covering the previous period of employment in full, 
the official shall be authorised, on request, to make the amount up to that defined 
at point (b) of the first paragraph. 
2.  The interest rate specified in paragraph 1 may be revised in accordance 
with the rules laid down in Article 10 of Annex XII. 
▼M131 
Article 5 
Notwithstanding the provisions of Article 2 of this Annex, officials who remain 
in service after pensionable age shall be entitled to an increase of their pension 
equal to 1,5 % of the basic salary taken into account for the calculation of their 
pension per year worked after that age, with the proviso that the total of their 
pension plus the increase does not exceed 70 % of their final basic salary as 
referred to in the second or third paragraph, as the case may be, of Article 77 of 
the Staff Regulations. 
Such increase shall likewise be payable in the event of death of an official who 
has remained in the service after pensionable age. 
▼B 
Article 6 
▼M23 
The minimum subsistence figure for the purpose of calculating pension benefits 
shall correspond to the basic salary of an official in ►M112 at ►M131 the first 
step of grade AST 1 ◄  ◄. 
▼M112 
__________ 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 1  
14
▼M112 
Article 8 
Actuarial equivalent of the retirement pension means the capital value of the 
benefits accruing to the official by reference to the mortality table referred to 
in Article 9 of Annex XII and subject to  ►M123 3,1 % ◄ interest per annum, 
which rate may be revised in accordance with the rules laid down in Article 10 
of Annex XII. 
▼M131 
Article 9 
An official leaving the service before reaching pensionable age may request that 
his retirement pension: 
(a)  be deferred until the first day of the calendar month following that in which 
he reaches pensionable age; or 
(b)  be paid immediately, provided that he is not less than 58 years of age. In that 
case, the retirement pension shall be reduced by an amount calculated by 
reference to the official's age when he starts to draw his pension. 
The pension shall be reduced by 3,5 % for every year before the one in which 
the official would become entitled to a retirement pension within the meaning of 
Article 77 of the Staff Regulations. If between the age at which entitlement to a 
retirement pension is acquired within the meaning of Article 77 of the Staff 
Regulations and the age of the person concerned at the time, the difference 
exceeds an exact number of years, an extra year shall be added to the reduction. 
▼M112 
Article 9a 
For the purposes of determining the reduced pension of officials who have 
acquired pension rights exceeding the equivalent of 70 % of their final basic 
salary and who request immediate payment of their retirement pension in 
accordance with Article 9, the reduction under Article 9 shall be applied to a 
notional figure corresponding to the years of pensionable service rather than to an 
amount capped at 70 % of the final basic salary. In no case, however, may the 
reduced pension thus calculated exceed 70 % of the last basic salary within the 
meaning of Article 77 of the Staff Regulations. 
▼B 
Article 10 
The right to receive payment of retirement pension shall have effect from the first 
day of the calendar month following that in which the official, whether auto­
matically or at his own request, becomes eligible for that pension; he shall 
continue to receive his remuneration until his pension becomes payable. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 1  
15
▼B 
Article 11 
▼M83 
1. An 
official 
who 
leaves 
the 
service 
of 
the  ►M128 Union ◄ to: 
—  enter the service of a government administration or a national or international 
organization which has concluded an agreement with the ►M128 Union ◄; 
— pursue an activity in an employed or self-employed capacity, by virtue of 
which he acquires pension rights under a scheme whose administrative bodies 
have concluded an agreement with the  ►M128 Union ◄, 
shall be entitled to have the actuarial equivalent of his retirement pension rights 
►M112
 updated to the actual date of transfer, ◄ in the  ►M128 Union ◄ 
transferred to the pension fund of that administration or organization or to the 
pension fund under which he acquires retirement pension rights by virtue of the 
activity pursued in an employed or self-employed capacity. 
2. An 
official 
who 
enters 
the 
service 
of 
the  ►M128 Union ◄ after: 
—  leaving the service of a government administration or of a national or inter­
national organization; or 
— pursuing an activity in an employed or self-employed capacity; 
▼M112 
shall be entitled, after establishment but before becoming eligible for payment of 
a retirement pension within the meaning of Article 77 of the Staff Regulations, to 
have paid to the ►M128 Union ◄ the capital value, updated to the date of the 
actual transfer, of pension rights acquired by virtue of such service or activities. 
In such case the ►M131 appointing authority of the institution ◄ in which the 
official serves shall, taking into account the official's basic salary, age and 
exchange rate at the date of application for a transfer, determine by means of 
general implementing provisions the number of years of pensionable service with 
which he shall be credited under the  ►M128 Union ◄ pension scheme in 
respect of the former period of service, on the basis of the capital transferred, 
after deducting an amount representing capital appreciation between the date of 
the application for a transfer and the actual date of the transfer. 
Officials may make use of this arrangement once only for each Member State 
and pension fund concerned; 
▼M56 
3. Paragraph 

shall 
also 
apply 
to 
an 
official 
who 
is 
reinstated 
after 

period 
of 
secondment under the second indent of Article 37 (1) (b) of the Staff Regulations 
and to an official who is reinstated following expiry of a period of leave on 
personal grounds under Article 40 of the Staff Regulations. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 1  
16
▼B 
S e c t i o n  2 
SERVERANCE GRANT 
▼M112 
Article 12 
▼M131 
1. An 
official 
aged 
less 
than 
the 
pensionable 
age 
whose 
service 
terminates 
otherwise than by reason of death or invalidity and who is not entitled to an 
immediate or deferred retirement pension shall be entitled on leaving the service: 
(a)  where he has completed less than one year's service and has not made use of 
the arrangement laid down in Article 11(2), to payment of a severance grant 
equal to three times the amounts withheld from his basic salary in respect of 
his pension contributions, after deduction of any amounts paid under Articles 
42 and 112 of the Conditions of Employment of Other Servants; 
(b)  in other cases, to the benefits provided under Article 11(1) or to the payment 
of the actuarial equivalent of such benefits to a private insurance company or 
pension fund of his choice, on condition that such company or fund guar­
antees that: 
(i) the capital will not be repaid; 
(ii)  a monthly income will be paid from age 60 at the earliest and age 66 at 
the latest; 
(iii) provisions are included for reversion or survivors’ pensions; 
(iv) transfer to another insurance company or other fund will be authorised 
only if such fund fulfils the conditions laid down in points (i), (ii) and 
(iii). 
2.  By way of derogation from point (b) of paragraph 1, officials under 
pensionable age who, since taking up their duties, have, in order to establish 
or maintain pension rights, paid into a national pension scheme, a private 
insurance scheme or a pension fund of their choice which satisfies the 
requirements set out in paragraph 1, and whose service terminates for reasons 
other than death or invalidity without their qualifying for an immediate or 
deferred retirement pension, shall be entitled, on leaving the service, to a 
severance grant equal to the actuarial value of their pension rights acquired 
during service in the institutions. In those cases the payments made in order to 
establish or maintain their pension rights under the national pension scheme in 
application of Articles 42 or 112 of the Conditions of Employment of Other 
Servants shall be deducted from the severance grant. 
▼M112 
3. Where 
an 
official's 
service 
has 
been 
terminated 
by 
removal 
from 
his 
post, 
the severance grant to be paid or, as the case may be, the actuarial equivalent to 
be transferred shall be determined by reference to the decision taken in 
accordance with Article 9(1)(h) of Annex IX. 
__________ 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 1  
17
▼B 
CHAPTER 3 
▼M112 
Invalidity allowance 
▼B 
Article 13 
►M112 1. ◄ Subject 
to 
the 
provisions 
of 
Article 

(1), 
an 
official 
aged 
less 
than sixty-five years who at any time during the period in which he is acquiring 
pension rights is recognised by the Invalidity Committee to be suffering from 
total permanent invalidity preventing him from performing the duties 
corresponding to a post in his career bracket, and who is obliged on these 
grounds to end his service with  ►M15 the  ►M128 Union ◄  ◄, shall be 
entitled, for so long as such incapacity persists,  ►M23 to  ►M112 invalidity 
allowance  ◄ as provided in Article 78 of the Staff Regulations ◄. 
▼M112 
2.  Persons in receipt of an invalidity allowance may not engage in gainful 
employment without the prior authorisation of the Appointing Authority. Any 
income from such gainful employment which, in combination with the invalidity 
allowance, exceeds the final total remuneration received while in active service as 
determined on the basis of the salary scale in force on the first day of the month 
in which the allowance is to be paid shall be deducted from the invalidity 
allowance. 
The recipient of the allowance shall be required to provide on request any written 
proof which may be requested and to notify his or her institution of any factor 
that may affect entitlement to the allowance. 
▼B 
Article 14 
▼M62 
The right to receive payment of  ►M112 invalidity allowance ◄ shall have 
effect from the first day of the calendar month following the official's retirement 
under Article 53 of the Staff Regulations. 
▼M23 
When  ►M62 the former official ◄ ceases to satisfy the requirements for 
payment of the  ►M112 allowance ◄ he must be reinstated in the first post 
corresponding to his career bracket which falls vacant in his category or service, 
provided that he satisfies the requirements for that post. If he declines the post 
offered to him, he shall retain his right to reinstatement when the next vacancy 
corresponding to his career bracket occurs in his category or service subject to 
the same proviso; if he declines a second time, he may be required to resign 
►M112
  __________  ◄. 
Where ►M62 a former official ◄ in receipt of ►M112 invalidity allowance ◄ 
dies, entitlement to  ►M112 allowance ◄ shall cease at the end of the calendar 
month during which he died. 
▼B 
Article 15 
While  ►M62 a former official ◄ drawing invalidity ►M112 allowance ◄ is 
aged less than  ►M131 the pensionable age ◄, the institution may have him 
medically examined periodically to ascertain that he still satisfies the 
requirements for payment of the pension. 
▼M112 
__________ 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 1  
18
▼B 
CHAPTER 4 
Survivor's pension 
Article 17 
►M23 Where an official dies having one of the administrative statuses set out 
in Article 35 of the Staff Regulations  ►M112 the surviving spouse ◄ shall be 
entitled  ◄,  ►M112 provided that the couple were married ◄ for at least one 
year at the time of his death and subject to the provisions of Article 1 (1) and 
Article 22, to a  ►M112 survivor's pension ◄ equal to  ►M5 60 % ◄ of the 
retirement pension which the official would have been paid if he had qualified, 
irrespective of length of service  ►M62  or of age ◄, for such pension at the 
time of death. 
The duration of the marriage shall not be taken into account if there are one or 
more children of the marriage or of a previous marriage of the official provided 
that  ►M112 the surviving spouse ◄ maintains or has maintained those 
children, or if the official's death resulted either from physical disability or 
sickness contracted in the performance of his duties or from accident. 
▼M56 
Article 17a 
Subject to Article 1 (1) and Article 22,  ►M112 the surviving spouse ◄ of a 
former official who was removed from his post orwhose service was terminated 
by virtue of Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) No 259/68, (Euratom, ECSC, 
EEC) No 2530/72 or (ECSC, EEC, Euratom) No 1543/73 and who died whilst in 
receipt of a monthly allowance under Article 50 of the Staff Regulations or under 
one of the abovementioned Regulations shall be entitled, ►M112 provided that 
the couple were already married before the official left the service of an insti­
tution and that the marriage had lasted at least one year ◄, to a 
►M112
 survivor's pension ◄ equal to 60 % of the retirement pension to 
which  ►M112 the spouse ◄ would have been entitled if he had qualified, 
irrespective of length of service or of age, for such pension at the time of death. 
The amount of the  ►M112 survivor's pension ◄ provided for in the first 
paragraph shall not be less than the amount provided for in the second 
paragraph of Article 79 of the Staff Regulations. The amount of the 
►M112
 survivor's pension ◄ shall in no case, however, exceed the amount 
of the first payment of the retirement pension to which the former official would 
have been entitled assuming that, had he stayed alive and exhausted his rights to 
one or other of the abovementioned allowances, he would have been entitled to a 
retirement pension. 
The duration of the marriage specified in the first paragraph shall not be taken 
into account if there are one or more children of a marriage contracted by the 
official before he left the service, provided that ►M112 the surviving spouse ◄ 
maintains or has maintained such dependent children within the meaning of 
Article 2 (2) of Annex VII. 
Nor shall the duration of the marriage be taken into account if the former 
official's death occurs in one of the circumstances described in the second 
paragraph of Article 17. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 1  
19
▼M112 
Article 18 
Where a former official was in receipt of retirement pension the surviving spouse 
shall be entitled, provided that the couple were already married before the official 
left the service of an institution and that the marriage had lasted at least one year, 
and subject to the provisions of Article 22, to a survivor's pension equal to 60 % 
of the retirement pension which he was receiving at the time of his death. The 
minimum survivor's pension shall be 35 % of the last basic salary; the amount of 
the survivor's pension shall in no case, however, exceed the amount of the 
retirement pension which the spouse was receiving at the time of death. 
The duration of the marriage shall not be taken into account if there are one or 
more children of a marriage contracted by the official before he left the service, 
provided that the surviving spouse maintains or has maintained those children. 
▼M23 
Article 18a 
►M112 The surviving spouse ◄ of a former official who left the service before 
reaching the  ►M131 pensionable age ◄ and requested that his retirement 
pension be deferred until the first day of the calendar month following that 
during which he reached the  ►M131 pensionable age ◄ shall be entitled, 
►M112
  provided that the couple were already married before the official left 
the service of an institution and that the marriage had lasted at least one year.  ◄, 
and subject to the provisions of Article 22, to a  ►M112 survivor's pension ◄ 
equal to 60 % of the retirement pension which would have been payable to 
►M112
 the spouse ◄ at the  ►M131 pensionable age ◄. The minimum 
►M112
 survivor's pension ◄ shall in no case, however, exceed the amount 
of the retirement pension to which the official would have been entitled at the 
►M131
 pensionable age ◄. 
The duration of the marriage shall not be taken into account if there are one or 
more children of a marriage contracted by  ►M62 the former official ◄ before 
he left the service provided that  ►M112 the surviving spouse ◄ maintains or 
has maintained those children. 
▼M112 
Article 19 
Where a former official was in receipt of invalidity allowance the surviving 
spouse shall be entitled, subject to the provisions of Article 22 of this Annex, 
provided that the couple were married when the official became eligible for the 
allowance, to a survivor's pension equal to 60 % of the invalidity allowance 
which the spouse was receiving at the time of death. 
The minimum survivor's pension shall be 35 % of the final basic salary; the 
amount of the survivor's pension shall in no case, however, exceed the amount 
of the invalidity allowance which the spouse was receiving at the time of death. 
▼B 
Article 20 
►M62  For the purpose of Articles 17a, 18, 18a, and 19  ◄ the duration of the 
marriage shall not be taken into account where the marriage, though contracted 
after termination of the official's service, has lasted at least five years. 
Article 21 
1. The 
orphan's 
pension 
provided 
for 
in 
Article 
80  ►M62 first, second and 
third paragraphs  ◄ of the Staff Regulations shall for the first orphan be equal to 
eight tenths of the survivor's pension to which the official's ►M62  or that of a 
former official in receipt of  ►M112 a retirement pension or invalidity 
allowance  ◄  ◄ the  ►M112 surviving spouse ◄ would have been entitled, 
the reductions set out in Article 25 being disregarded. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 120 
▼M23 
It shall not be less than the minimum subsistence figure, subject to the provisions 
of Article 22. 
▼B 
2. The 
pension 
shall 
be 
increased, 
for 
each 
dependent 
child 
after 
the 
first, 
by 
an amount equal to twice the dependent child allowance. 
▼M23 
Orphans shall be entitled to education allowance in accordance with Article 3 of 
Annex VII. 
▼B 
3. The 
total 
amount 
of 
pension 
and 
allowance 
calculated 
in 
this 
way 
shall 
be 
divided equally among the orphans entitled. 
Article 22 
Where an official leaves  ►M112 a surviving spouse ◄ and also orphans of a 
previous marriage or other persons entitled under him, the total pension, 
calculated as if for  ►M112 a surviving spouse ◄ having all these persons 
dependent on her, shall be apportioned among the various persons concerned 
in proportion to the pensions which would have been payable to each category of 
them if treated separately. 
Where an official leaves orphans of different marriages, the total pension, 
calculated as though all the children were of the same marriage, shall be appor­
tioned among the various persons concerned in proportion to the pensions which 
would have been payable to each category of them if treated separately. 
For the purposes of calculating this apportionment, children of a previous 
marriage of either spouse who are recognised as dependants within the 
meaning of Article 2 of Annex VII to the Staff Regulations shall be included 
in the category of children of the marriage to the official  ►M62 or former 
official in receipt of ►M112  a retirement pension or invalidity allowance  ◄  ◄. 
In the case envisaged in the second paragraph, ascendants who are recognized as 
being dependants as provided in Article 2 of Annex VII to the Staff Regulations 
shall be treated in the same way as dependent children and, for the purpose of 
calculating the apportionment, included in the category of descendants. 
▼M62 
__________ 
▼B 
Article 24 
The right to receive payment of survivor's pension shall have effect from the first 
day of the calendar month following that in which the official ►M62 or former 
official in receipt of ►M112 a retirement pension or invalidity allowance ◄  ◄ 
died. ►M23  However, where the payment provided for in Article 70 of the Staff 
Regulations is made on the death of the official or of the person entitled to a 
pension, such right shall take effect on the first day of the fourth month 
following that in which death occurred. ◄ 
The right to receive payment of survivor's pension shall cease at the end of the 
calendar month in which the recipient of the pension dies or ceases to satisfy the 
requirements for payment of the pension.  ►M112 Similarly the right to an 
orphan's pension shall cease if the recipient ceases to be regarded as a 
dependent child within the meaning of Article 2 of Annex VII. ◄ 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
121
▼B 
Article 25 
Where the difference in age between the deceased official  ►M62 or former 
official in receipt of ►M112 a retirement pension or invalidity allowance ◄  ◄ 
and his surviving spouse, less the length of time they have been married, is more 
than ten years, the survivor's pension, calculated in accordance with the 
preceding provisions, shall be subject to a reduction, per full year of difference, 
amounting to: 
—  1 % for the years between ten and twenty; 
— 2 % for the years twenty up to but not including twenty-five; 
—  3 % for the years twenty-five up to but not including thirty; 
— 4 % for the years thirty up to but not including thirty-five; 
— 5 % for the years from thirty-five upwards. 
Article 26 
►M112 A surviving spouse's ◄ entitlement to survivor's pension shall cease on 
remarriage.  ►M112 He or she shall be entitled ◄ to immediate payment of a 
capital sum equal to twice the annual amount of her survivor's pension, provided 
that the second paragraph of Article 80 of the Staff Regulations does not apply. 
▼M112 
Article 27 
The divorced spouse of an official or a former official shall be entitled to a 
survivor's pension, as defined in this Chapter, provided that, on the death of the 
former spouse, he/she can justify entitlement on his/her own account to receive 
maintenance from him by virtue of a court order or as a result of an officially 
registered settlement in force between himself/herself and his/her former spouse. 
The survivor's pension may not, however, exceed the amount of maintenance 
paid at the time of death of the former spouse, the amount having been 
►M131
 updated ◄ in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 82 
of the Staff Regulations. 
The divorced spouse's entitlement shall cease if he or she remarries before the 
former spouse dies. Article 26 shall apply in the event of remarriage after the 
death of the former spouse. 
▼B 
Article 28 
▼M62 
Where the deceased official leaves more than one  ►M112 divorced spouse ◄ 
entitled to survivor's pension or one or more  ►M112 divorced spouses ◄ and 
►M112
 a surviving spouse ◄ entitled to a survivor's pension, that pension 
shall be divided in proportion to the respective duration of the marriages. The 
provisions of the second and third paragraphs of Article 27 shall apply. 
▼B 
If any of the persons entitled to pension dies or renounces  ►M112 his or her 
share, that share  ◄ shall accrue to the shares of the other persons, except where 
there are orphans' rights under the second paragraph of Article 80 of the Staff 
Regulations. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
122
▼B 
Reductions in respect of difference in age, as provided in Article 25, shall be 
applied separately to pensions divided in accordance with this Article. 
Article 29 
Where under Article 42 ►M112 the divorced spouse ◄ ceases to be entitled to 
a pension, the total pension shall be payable  ►M112 to the surviving 
spouse  ◄, provided the second paragraph of Article 80 of the Staff Regulations 
does not apply. 
CHAPTER 5 
Provisional pensions 
Article 30 
The spouse of persons recognised as dependants of an official  ►M62 having 
one of the statuses listed in Article 35 of the Staff Regulations  ◄ whose where­
abouts are unknown for more than one year may provisionally receive the 
survivor's pension to which they would be entitled under this Annex. 
Article 31 
The spouse or persons recognised as dependants  ►M62 of a former official ◄ 
in receipt of  ►M112 retirement pension or invalidity allowance ◄ whose 
whereabouts are unknown for more than one year may provisionally receive 
the survivor's pension to which they would be entitled under this Annex. 
▼M62 
Article 31a 
The spouse or persons recognized as dependants of a former official within the 
meaning of Article 18a of Annex VIII, or of a former official entitled to an 
allowance either under Article 50 of the Staff Regulations  ►M112 or under 
Regulation (EEC) No 1857/89 ( 1 ), Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1746/2002 ( 2 ), 
Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1747/2002 ( 3 ) or Regulation (EC, Euratom) 
No 1748/2002 ( 4 )  ◄ may, if the former official's whereabouts are unknown 
for more than one year, provisionally receive a survivor's pension to which 
they would be entitled under this Annex. 
▼B 
Article 32 
The provisions of Article 31 shall apply to persons recognised as a dependant of 
a person in receipt of or entitled to a survivor's pension whose whereabouts are 
unknown for more than one year. 
Article 33 
Provisional pensions under Articles 30, 31  ►M62 , 31a ◄ and 32 shall be 
converted into definitive pensions when the death of the official  ►M62 or 
former official ◄ has been duly confirmed or he has been legally declared 
missing, presumed dead. 
( 1 ) OJ L 181, 28.6.1989, p. 2. Regulation as amended by Regulation (EC, ECSC, Euratom) 
No 2458/98 (OJ L 307, 17.11.1998, p. 1). 
( 2 ) OJ L 264, 2.10.2002, p. 1. 
( 3 ) OJ L 264, 2.10.2002, p. 5. 
( 4 ) OJ L 264, 2.10.2002, p. 9.

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 123
▼B 
CHAPTER 6 
Pension increases in respect of dependent children 
Article 34 
The provisions of the second paragraph of Article 81 of the Staff Regulations 
shall apply to persons in receipt of a provisional pension. 
▼M112 
Articles 80 and 81 of the Staff Regulations shall also apply to children born less 
than 300 days after the death of the official or former official in receipt of a 
retirement pension or invalidity allowance. 
▼M23  __________ 
▼B 
Article 35 
▼M23 
The award  ►M112  of a retirement or survivor's pension or of an invalidity 
allowance  ◄ or of a provisional pension shall not entitle the pensioner to 
expatriation allowance. 
▼B 
CHAPTER 7 
S e c t i o n  1 
FUNDING OF THE PENSION SCHEME 
Article 36 
Salaries  ►M112 and invalidity allowances ◄ shall in all cases be subject to 
deduction of the contribution to the pension scheme provided for in Articles 77 
to 84 of the Staff Regulations. 
Article 37 
An official on secondment shall continue to pay the contribution referred to in 
the preceding Article on the basis of the salary carried by his step and grade. 
This shall also apply, up to a maximum of five years as provided in Article 3, to 
officials receiving the allowance provided for in respect of non-active status or 
retirement in the interests of the service  ►M39 and to officials on leave on 
personal grounds who are continuing to acquire further pension rights on the 
conditions laid down in Article 40 (3) of the Staff Regulations. ◄. 
All benefits to which any such official or those entitled under him may be 
entitled under this pension scheme shall be calculated on the basis of such salary. 
Article 38 
Contributions properly deducted shall not be refunded. Contributions wrongly 
deducted shall not confer the right to receive a pension; they shall be reimbursed 
without interest at the request of the official concerned or of those entitled under 
him. 
▼M112 
__________ 
 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 124
▼B 
S e c t i o n  2 
CALCULATION OF PENSION 
Article 40 
▼M23 
The institution in which the official was serving at the time when his active 
employment ended shall be responsible for calculating the amount of 
►M112
  retirement, or survivor's or provisional pension or invalidity allowance  ◄. 
A detailed statement of the calculation shall be communicated to the official or to 
those entitled under him and to the  ►M128 European Commission ◄, which is 
the paying agency, at the same time as the decision awarding the pension. 
▼M112 
A retirement pension or invalidity allowance shall not be paid concurrently with 
the salary payable from the general budget of the European Union or by one of 
the agencies nor with the allowance payable under Articles 41 and 50 of the Staff 
Regulations. Similarly, they shall be incompatible with any remuneration derived 
from a post in one of the institutions or agencies. 
▼B 
Article 41 
The amount of pension may at any time be calculated afresh if there has been 
error or omission of any kind. 
They shall be liable to modification or withdrawal if the award was contrary to 
the provisions of the Staff Regulations or of this Annex. 
Article 42 
Where an official  ►M62 or former official in receipt of  ►M112 a retirement 
pension or invalidity allowance ◄  ◄ dies and those entitled under him do not 
apply for their pension  ►M112 or allowance ◄ within one year from the date 
of his death, they shall lose their entitlement, save where force majeure is duly 
established. 
Article 43 
►M62 A former official ◄ or those entitled under him in favour of whom 
benefits arise under this pension scheme shall furnish such written proof as may 
be required and inform the institution referred to in the second paragraph of 
Article 45 of any facts liable to affect their entitlement. 
Article 44 
Where an official has been  ►M112 temporarily ◄ deprived, in whole or in 
part, of his pension rights ►M112 under Article 9 of Annex IX ◄, he shall be 
entitled to claim reimbursement in proportion to the amount by which his 
pension has been reduced of the pension contributions he has paid. 
S e c t i o n  3 
PAYMENT OF BENEFITS 
Article 45 
Benefits under this pension scheme shall be paid monthly in arrears. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
125
▼B 
These benefits shall,  ►M15 on behalf of the  ►M128 Union ◄  ◄, be 
provided by the institution designated by the budgetary authorities; no other 
institution may, under any description whatsoever, pay out of its own funds 
benefits provided for under this pension scheme. 
▼M112 
For pensioners residing in the European Union, benefits shall be paid in euro into 
a bank in the  ►M131 European Union. ◄ 
For pensioners residing outside the European Union, pensions shall be paid, in 
euro into a bank  ►M131 in the European Union or ◄ in the country 
of residence. The pension may by way of exception be paid 
►M131
  __________  ◄ in foreign currency in the country of residence of 
the pensioner, converted at the most up-to-date exchange rates used for the 
implementation of the general budget of the European Union. 
This Article shall apply by analogy to the recipients of an invalidity allowance. 
▼M62  __________ 
▼B 
Article 46 
Any sums due from an official ►M62 or former official in receipt ►M112 of a 
retirement pension or invalidity allowance 
◄  ◄ to  ►M15 the 
►M128 Union ◄  ◄ at the date when a benefit is payable under this 
pension scheme shall be deducted from the amount of his benefit or from the 
benefits payable to those entitled under him. The deduction may be spread over a 
number of months. 
▼M62 
__________ 
▼B 
CHAPTER 8 
Transitional provisions 
Article 48 
An official to whom the Staff Regulations are applied pursuant to the transitional 
provisions shall be entitled to pension rights computed from the date of his 
joining the temporary joint provident scheme of the institutions of the 
►M128
 Union ◄. 
If an official so requests, his pension rights shall, notwithstanding any provisions 
to the contrary in the Staff Regulations, be computed from the date on which he 
entered the service of an institution of  ►M128 the European Union ◄ in any 
capacity whatever. Where during the whole or part of his previous service he had 
not contributed under the provident scheme, he shall be entitled, by payment in 
instalments, to buy in the pension rights for which he had been unable to 
contribute. The amounts contributed by the official, together with the 
corresponding amounts contributed by the institution, shall be deemed to have 
been standing to the official's credit under the temporary provident scheme at the 
date of entry into force of these Staff Regulations. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
126
▼B 
Article 49 
Where an official has exercised his option to withdraw from his account with the 
temporary joint provident scheme of the institutions of the  ►M128 Union ◄ 
sums which he was required to contribute in his country of origin in order to 
maintain his pension rights there, his pension rights shall, in respect of the period 
when he was a member of the temporary provident scheme, be reduced in 
proportion to the sums withdrawn from his account. 
The preceding paragraph shall not apply where an official has asked, within three 
months of the Staff Regulations being applied to him, to be allowed to repay 
those sums plus compound interest at the rate of 3·5 %  per  annum. 
Article 50 
An official to whom the Staff Regulations are applied pursuant to the transitional 
provisions shall be entitled, if he leaves the service at the age of sixty-five years 
without having completed the ten years required under the first paragraph of 
Article 77 of the Staff Regulations, to opt for payment of a grant calculated in 
accordance with Article 12 of this Annex or for a proportionately reduced 
pension calculated in accordance with the second paragraph of Article 77 of 
the Staff Regulations. 
Article 51 
This pension scheme shall apply to the widow of and those entitled under any 
servant of the  ►M128 Union ◄ who died while in active employment before 
the entry into force of the Staff Regulations and to any servant of the 
►M128
 Union ◄ who, before the entry into force of the Staff Regulations, 
was suffering from total permanent invalidity within the meaning of Article 78 of 
the Staff Regulations, subject to the transfer to the  ►M128 Union ◄ of the 
amounts standing to his credit under the temporary joint provident scheme of the 
institutions of the  ►M128 Union ◄. The  ►M128 Union ◄ shall assume the 
liability for payment of the benefits provided for in this pension scheme. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
127
▼M112 
ANNEX IX 
Disciplinary proceedings 
S e c t i o n  1 
General provisions 
Article 1 
1. 
Whenever an investigation by OLAF reveals the possibility of the personal 
involvement of an official, or a former official, of an institution, that person shall 
rapidly be informed, provided this is not harmful to the investigation. In any 
event, conclusions referring by name to an official may not be drawn once the 
investigation has been completed without that official concerned having been 
given the opportunity to comment on facts concerning him. The conclusions 
shall make reference to these comments. 
2. 
In cases that demand absolute secrecy for the purposes of the investigation 
and requiring the use of investigative procedures falling within the remit of a 
national judicial authority, compliance with the obligation to invite the official to 
comment may, in agreement with the Appointing Authority, be deferred. In such 
cases, no disciplinary proceedings may be opened before the official has been 
given a chance to comment. 
3.  If, following an OLAF investigation, no case can be made against an 
official about whom allegations have been made, the investigation in question 
shall be closed, with no further action taken, by decision of the Director of 
OLAF, who shall inform the official and his institution in writing. The official 
may request that this decision be inserted in his personal file. 
Article 2 
1. The 
rules 
set 
out 
in 
Article 

of 
this 
Annex 
shall 
apply, 
with 
any 
necessary 
changes, to other administrative enquiries carried out by the Appointing Auth­
ority. 
2.  The Appointing Authority shall inform the person concerned when the 
investigation ends, and shall communicate to him the conclusions of the inves­
tigation report and, on request and subject to the protection of the legitimate 
interests of third parties, all documents directly related to the allegations made 
against him. 
3. The ►M131 appointing authority of each institution ◄ shall adopt imple­
menting arrangements for this Article, in accordance with Article 110 of the Staff 
Regulations. 
Article 3 
1.  On the basis of the investigation report, after having notified the official 
concerned of all evidence in the files and after hearing the official concerned, the 
Appointing Authority may: 
(a) decide that no case can be made against the official, in which case the 
official shall be informed accordingly in writing; or 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
128
▼M112 
(b) decide, even if there is or appears to have been a failure to comply with 
obligations, that no disciplinary measure shall be taken and, if appropriate, 
address a warning to the official; or 
(c) in the case of failure to comply with obligations within the meaning of 
Article 86 of the Staff Regulations: 
(i) decide to initiate the disciplinary proceedings provided for in Section 4 
of this Annex, or 
(ii) decide to initiate disciplinary proceedings before the Disciplinary Board. 
Article 4 
An official who, for objective reasons, cannot be heard under the provisions of 
this Annex may be asked to comment in writing or may be represented by a 
person of his choice. 
S e c t i o n  2 
Disciplinary board 
Article 5 
1. 
►M131 A Disciplinary Board, hereinafter referred to as ‘the Board’, shall 
be established in each institution, unless two or more agencies decide, in 
accordance with paragraph 1a of Article 9 of the Staff Regulations, to set up a 
common Board. ◄ The Board shall include at least one member, who may be 
the chairman, chosen from outside the institution. 
2. The 
Board 
shall 
consist 
of 

chairman 
and 
four 
full 
members, 
who 
may 
be 
replaced by alternates, and, in cases involving an official in a grade up to AD 13, 
two additional members in the same function group and grade as the official 
subject to disciplinary proceedings. 
3. The 
members 
and 
alternates 
of 
the 
Board 
shall 
be 
appointed 
from 
amongst 
the officials in grade AD 14 or above in active employment in respect of all 
cases other than those concerning officials in grades AD 16 or AD 15. 
4. The 
members 
and 
alternates 
of 
the 
Board 
shall 
be 
appointed 
from 
amongst 
officials in grade AD 16 in active employment for cases involving officials in 
grades AD 16 or AD 15. 
5. The 
Appointing 
Authority 
and 
the 
Staff 
Committee 
shall 
agree 
on 
an 
ad 
hoc procedure to designate the further members referred to in paragraph 2 who 
shall sit for cases involving an official posted to a third country. 
Article 6 
1. The 
Appointing 
Authority 
and 
the 
Staff 
Committee 
shall 
each 
appoint 
two 
members and two alternates at the same time. 
2.  The chairman and alternate for the chairman shall be appointed by the 
Appointing Authority. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
129
▼M112 
3. The 
chairman, 
the 
members 
and 
the 
alternates 
shall 
be 
appointed 
for 

period of three years. However, the institutions may provide for a shorter 
period for members and alternates, subject to a minimum of one year. 
4. 
The two members of the Board as enlarged in accordance with Article 5(2) 
of this Annex shall be appointed in the following manner: 
(a) the Appointing Authority shall draw up a list containing, if possible, the 
names of two officials in each grade in each function group. At the same 
time, the Staff Committee shall send the Appointing Authority a list drawn 
up on the same basis; 
(b) within ten days of the notification of the report on which the decision to 
open disciplinary proceedings or the procedure laid down in Article 22 of the 
Staff Regulations is based, the chairman of the Board, in the presence of the 
person concerned, shall draw by lot from the abovementioned lists the names 
of the two Board members, one member being drawn from each list. The 
chairman may decide that the secretary is to replace him in this procedure. 
The chairman shall notify the official concerned and the individual members 
of the Board of its complete composition. 
5. The 
official 
concerned 
shall 
be 
entitled 
to 
reject 
one 
of 
the 
Board 
members 
within five days of the Board's establishment. The institution shall also be 
entitled to reject one of the Board members. 
Within the same time limit, Board members may ask to be excused from duty for 
legitimate reasons and shall withdraw if a conflict of interests exists. 
If necessary, the chairman of the Board shall draw new lots to replace the 
members appointed in accordance with paragraph 4. 
Article 7 
The Board shall be assisted by a secretary appointed by the Appointing Auth­
ority. 
Article 8 
1. The 
chairman 
and 
members 
of 
the 
Board 
shall 
be 
completely 
independent 
in the performance of their duties. 
2. The 
deliberations 
and 
proceedings 
of 
the 
Board 
shall 
be 
secret. 
S e c t i o n  3 
Disciplinary measures 
Article 9 
1. 
The Appointing Authority may impose one of the following penalties: 
(a) a written warning; 
(b) a reprimand; 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
130
▼M112 
(c)  deferment of advancement to a higher step for a period of between one and 
23 months; 
(d) relegation in step; 
(e)  temporary downgrading for a period of between 15 days and one year; 
(f) downgrading in the same function group; 
(g) classification in a lower function group, with or without downgrading; 
(h) removal from post and, where appropriate, reduction pro tempore of a 
pension or withholding, for a fixed period, of an amount from an invalidity 
allowance; the effects of this measure shall not extend to the official's depen­
dants. In case of such reduction however, the former official's income may 
not be less than the minimum subsistence figure laid down in Article 6 of 
Annex VIII, with the addition of any family allowances payable. 
2. Where 
the 
official 
is 
in 
receipt 
of 

retirement 
pension 
or 
an 
invalidity 
allowance, the Appointing Authority may decide to withhold an amount from 
the pension or the invalidity allowance for a given period; the effects of this 
measure shall not extend to the official's dependants. The official's income may 
not, however, be less than the minimum subsistence figure laid down in Article 6 
of Annex VIII, with the addition of any family allowances payable. 
3. A 
single 
case 
of 
misconduct 
shall 
not 
give 
rise 
to 
more 
than 
one 
disci­
plinary penalty. 
Article 10 
The severity of the disciplinary penalties imposed shall be commensurate with 
the seriousness of the misconduct. To determine the seriousness of the 
misconduct and to decide upon the disciplinary penalty to be imposed, account 
shall be taken in particular of: 
(a) the nature of the misconduct and the circumstances in which it occurred, 
(b)  the extent to which the misconduct adversely affects the integrity, reputation 
or interests of the institutions, 
(c)  the extent to which the misconduct involves intentional actions or negligence, 
(d) the motives for the official's misconduct, 
(e) the official's grade and seniority, 
(f) the degree of the official's personal responsibility, 
(g) the level of the official's duties and responsibilities, 
(h) whether the misconduct involves repeated action or behaviour, 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
131
▼M112 
(i) the conduct of the official throughout the course of his career. 
S e c t i o n  4 
Disciplinary proceedings not involving the disciplinary board 
Article 11 
The Appointing Authority may decide on the penalty of a written warning or 
reprimand without consulting the Board. The official concerned shall be heard 
before such action is taken by the Appointing Authority. 
S e c t i o n  5 
Disciplinary proceedings before the disciplinary board 
Article 12 
1. The 
Appointing 
Authority 
shall 
submit 

report 
to 
the 
Board, 
stating 
clearly 
the facts complained of and, where appropriate, the circumstances in which they 
arose, including any aggravating or extenuating circumstances. 
2.  The report shall be communicated to the official concerned and to the 
chairman of the Board, who shall bring it to the attention of the members of 
the Board. 
Article 13 
1. 
On receipt of the report, the official concerned shall have the right to obtain 
his complete personal file and take copies of all documents relevant to the 
proceedings, including exonerating evidence. 
2. The 
official 
concerned 
shall 
have 
not 
less 
than 
15 
days 
from 
the 
date 
of 
receipt of the report initiating the disciplinary proceedings to prepare a defence. 
3. The 
official 
concerned 
may 
be 
assisted 
by 

person 
of 
his 
or 
her 
choice. 
Article 14 
If, in the presence of the Chairman of the Board, the official concerned 
acknowledges misconduct on his part and accepts unreservedly the report 
referred to in Article 12 of this Annex, the Appointing Authority may, in 
accordance with the principle of proportionality between the nature of the 
misconduct and the penalty being considered, withdraw the case from the 
Board. Where a case is withdrawn from the Board the Chairman shall deliver 
an opinion on the penalty considered. 
Under this procedure the Appointing Authority may, by derogation from 
Article 11 of this Annex, impose one of the penalties provided for in Article 9(1) 
(a) to (d) of this Annex. 
The official concerned shall be informed before acknowledging his misconduct 
of the possible consequences of such acknowledgement. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
132
▼M112 
Article 15 
Before the first meeting of the Board, the chairman shall give one of its members 
the task of preparing a general report on the matter and shall inform the other 
members of the Board accordingly. 
Article 16 
1. 
The official concerned shall be heard by the Board; at the hearing, he may 
submit observations in writing or orally, whether in person or through a repre­
sentative. He may call witnesses. 
2.  The institution shall be represented before the Board by an official 
mandated by the Appointing Authority to this effect and having rights equivalent 
to those of the official concerned. 
3. The 
Board 
may 
hear 
investigating 
officials 
from 
OLAF 
in 
cases 
where 
an 
investigation was initiated by the Office. 
Article 17 
1. If 
the 
Board 
does 
not 
consider 
that 
it 
has 
sufficiently 
clear 
information 
on 
the facts complained of or the circumstances in which they arose, it shall order an 
investigation in which each side can submit its case and reply to the case of the 
other side. 
2. 
The chairman or a member of the Board shall conduct the investigation on 
behalf of the Board. For the purposes of the investigation, the Board may call for 
any documents relating to the matter before it. The institution shall comply with 
any such request within the time limit, if any, set by the Board. Where such a 
request is addressed to the official, note shall be taken of any refusal to comply. 
Article 18 
After consideration of documents submitted and having regard to any statement 
made orally or in writing and to the results of any investigation undertaken, the 
Board shall, by majority vote, deliver a reasoned opinion as to whether the facts 
complained of are established and as to any penalty to which those facts should 
give rise. This opinion shall be signed by all the members of the Board. Each 
member may attach to the opinion a divergent view. The Board shall transmit the 
opinion to the Appointing Authority and to the official concerned within two 
months of the date of receipt of the report of the Appointing Authority, provided 
that this time limit is commensurate with the degree of complexity of the case. 
Where an investigation has been held at the Board's initiative, the time limit shall 
be four months, provided that this period is commensurate with the degree of 
complexity of the case. 
Article 19 
1. The 
chairman 
of 
the 
Board 
shall 
not 
vote 
on 
matters 
before 
it, 
except 
as 
regards matters of procedure or where votes are tied. 
2. 
The chairman shall ensure that the decisions of the Board are implemented 
and shall bring all information and documents relating to the case to the attention 
of each of its members. 
Article 20 
The secretary shall draw up minutes of meetings of the Disciplinary Board. 
Witnesses shall sign the minutes recording their evidence. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
133
▼M112 
Article 21 
1. 
Expenses incurred on the initiative of an official concerned in the course of 
disciplinary proceedings, and in particular fees paid to a person chosen to assist 
the official or for his defence, shall be borne by the official where the disci­
plinary proceedings result in the imposition of one of the penalties provided for 
in Article 9 of this Annex. 
2. However, 
the 
Appointing 
Authority 
may 
decide 
otherwise 
in 
exceptional 
cases where the burden on the official concerned would be unfair. 
Article 22 
1. 
After hearing the official, the Appointing Authority shall take its decision 
as provided for in Articles 9 and 10 of this Annex within two months of receipt 
of the opinion of the Board. Reasons must be given for the decision. 
2. 
If the Appointing Authority decides to close the case without imposing any 
disciplinary penalty, it shall so inform the official concerned in writing without 
delay. The official concerned may request that this decision be inserted in his 
personal file. 
S e c t i o n  6 
Suspension 
Article 23 
1. If 
the 
Appointing 
Authority 
accuses 
an 
official 
of 
serious 
misconduct, 
whether through a failure to honour his professional obligations or through an 
infringement of the law, it may immediately suspend the person accused of that 
misconduct for a specified or indefinite period. 
2. The 
Appointing 
Authority 
shall 
take 
this 
decision 
after 
hearing 
the 
official 
concerned, save in exceptional circumstances. 
Article 24 
1.  The decision suspending an official shall state whether the official is to 
continue to receive his full remuneration during the period of suspension or what 
part thereof is to be withheld. The amount paid to the official shall not under any 
circumstances be less than the minimum subsistence figure laid down in Article 6 
of Annex VIII to these Staff Regulations, with the addition of any family 
allowances payable. 
2. The 
situation 
of 

suspended 
official 
must 
be 
definitively 
settled 
within 
six 
months of the date on which the suspension takes effect. If no such decision is 
taken within six months, the official concerned shall be entitled to again receive 
full remuneration, subject to paragraph 3. 
3.  Remuneration may continue to be withheld in part after the six-month 
deadline referred to in paragraph 2 if the official concerned is the subject of 
criminal proceedings for the same acts and is in custody as a result of those 
proceedings. In such cases the official shall not receive full remuneration until 
the competent court has ordered his release. 
4. 
Sums withheld under paragraph 1 shall be repaid to the official if the final 
decision imposes a disciplinary penalty no more severe than a written warning, 
reprimand or deferment of advancement to a higher step, or if no disciplinary 
penalty is imposed; in the latter case, the repayment shall be made with 
compound interest at the rate defined in Article 12 of Annex XII. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
134
▼M112 
S e c t i o n  7 
Parallel criminal prosecution 
Article 25 
Where the official is prosecuted for those same acts, a final decision shall be 
taken only after a final judgment has been handed down by the court hearing the 
case. 
S e c t i o n  8 
Final provisions 
Article 26 
The decisions referred to under Articles 11, 14, 22 and 23 of this Annex shall be 
sent for information to OLAF in cases where an investigation was initiated by the 
Office. 
Article 27 
An official against whom a disciplinary penalty other than removal from post has 
been ordered may, after three years in the case of a written warning or reprimand 
or after six years in the case of any other penalty, submit a request for the 
deletion from his personal file of all reference to such measure. The Appointing 
Authority shall decide whether to grant this request. 
Article 28 
Where new facts supported by relevant evidence come to light, disciplinary 
proceedings may be reopened by the Appointing Authority on its own initiative 
or on application by the official concerned. 
Article 29 
If no case has been made against the official pursuant to Articles 1(3) and 22(2) 
of this Annex, the official shall be entitled to request that the damage suffered 
should be made good through suitable publicity for the decision of the 
Appointing Authority. 
▼M131 
Article 30 
Without prejudice to Article 2(3), the appointing authority of each institution 
shall, if it sees fit, adopt implementing arrangements for this Annex after 
consulting the Staff Committee. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
135
▼M67 
ANNEX X 
Special and exceptional provisions applicable to officials serving in a third 
country 
CHAPTER 1 
GENERAL PROVISIONS 
Article 1 
This Annex lays down the special and exceptional provisions applicable to 
officials of the  ►M128 European Union ◄ serving in a third country. 
Only nationals of Member States of the  ►M128 Union ◄ may be recruited to 
serve in such a country, the appointing authority not being permitted to invoke 
the exception provided for in Article 28 (a) of the Staff Regulations. 
General implementing provisions shall be adopted in accordance with Article 110 
of the Staff Regulations. 
Article 2 
By decision of the appointing authority in the interests of the service, officials 
shall be transferred periodically, if necessary without regard to vacant posts. 
▼M112 
The Appointing Authority shall make such transfers by a specific procedure 
referred to as the ‘mobility procedure’, for which it shall lay down detailed 
implementing rules, after consulting the Staff Committee. 
▼M67 
Article 3 
►M112 Under the mobility procedure, an official assigned to a third country 
may, by decision of the Appointing Authority, be reassigned temporarily with his 
post to the seat of the institution or any other place of employment in the 
►M128
 Union ◄; such assignments, which shall not be preceded by a 
vacancy notice, may not be for more than four years.  ◄ By way of derogation 
from the first subparagraph of Article 1, the appointing authority may decide, on 
the basis of general implementing provisions, that the official shall remain 
subject to certain provisions of this Annex for the duration of this temporary 
assignment, excluding Articles 5, 10 and 12 thereof. 
CHAPTER 2 
OBLIGATIONS 
Article 4 
An official shall carry out his duties at the place to which he is assigned on 
recruitment or on transfer in the interests of the service following the mobility 
procedure. 
▼M112 
Article 5 
1.  If the institution provides the official with accommodation which 
corresponds to the level of his duties and to the composition of his dependent 
family, he shall reside in it. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
136
▼M112 
2. 
Detailed rules for the application of paragraph 1 shall be laid down by the 
Appointing Authority, after consultation of the Staff Committee. The Appointing 
Authority shall also decide on the entitlement to furniture and other fittings for 
accommodation, in line with the conditions applying at each place of 
employment. 
▼M67 
CHAPTER 3 
WORKING CONDITIONS 
▼M131 
Article 6 
An official shall, per calendar year, be entitled to annual leave of two working 
days for each month of service. 
Notwithstanding the first paragraph of this Article, officials posted already in a 
third country on 1 January 2014 shall be entitled to: 
— three working days from 1 January 2014 until 31 December 2014; 
— two and half working days from 1 January 2015 until 31 December 2015. 
Article 7 
In the year in which an official takes up or ceases to perform his duties in a third 
country, he shall be entitled to two working days leave for each complete month 
of service, to two working days for an incomplete month consisting of more than 
15 days and to one working day for an incomplete month of 15 days or less. 
Where an official, for reasons other than the requirements of the service, has not 
used up his annual leave before the end of the current calendar year, the amount 
of leave which may be carried over to the following year shall not exceed 14 
working days. 
▼M67 
Article 8 
By way of exception, the appointing authority may, by special reasoned decision, 
grant an official rest leave on account of particularly difficult living conditions at 
his place of employment. For each such place, the appointing authority shall 
determine the town(s) where rest leave may be taken. 
▼M131 
Officials who take part in professional training courses pursuant to Article 24a of 
the Staff Regulations and who have been granted rest leave pursuant to the first 
paragraph of this Article shall undertake, where appropriate, to combine their 
periods of professional training with their rest leave. 
▼M67 
Article 9 
▼M131 
1. Annual 
leave 
may 
be 
taken 
all 
at 
once 
or 
in 
several 
periods, 
according 
to 
what the official desires and taking account of the requirements of the service. It 
must, however, include at least one period of two consecutive weeks. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
137
▼M67 
2. The 
rest 
leave 
referred 
to 
in 
Article 

may 
not 
exceed 

period 
of 
15 
►M112 working days ◄ for each year of service. ►M112  __________  ◄ 
The period of rest leave shall be extended by the addition of travelling time 
calculated in accordance with Article 7 of Annex V to the Staff Regulations. 
▼M128 
Article 9a 
During parental and family leave as provided for in Articles 42a and 42b of the 
Staff Regulations, Articles 5, 23 and 24 of this Annex shall continue to apply for 
a cumulative maximum period of six months within each two-year period of 
assignment to a third country, and Article 15 of this Annex shall continue to 
apply for a cumulative maximum period of nine months within each two-year 
period of assignment to a third country. 
▼M67 
CHAPTER 4 
EMOLUMENTS AND SOCIAL SECURITY BENEFITS 
S e c t i o n  1 
EMOLUMENTS AND FAMILY ALLOWANCES 
▼M131 
Article 10 
1. An 
allowance 
for 
living 
conditions 
shall 
be 
fixed, 
according 
to 
the 
official's 
place of employment, as a percentage of a reference amount. That reference 
amount shall comprise the total basic salary, plus the expatriation allowance, 
household allowance and dependent child allowance, less the compulsory 
deductions referred to in the Staff Regulations or in the regulations adopted to 
implement them. 
Where an official is employed in a country in which living conditions can be 
deemed equivalent to those normally obtaining in the European Union, no such 
allowance shall be payable. 
In the case of other places of employment, the allowance for living conditions 
shall be fixed taking into account, inter alia, the following parameters: 
— health and hospital environment, 
— security, 
— climate, 
— degree of isolation, 
— other local living conditions. 
The allowance for living conditions fixed for each place of employment shall be 
reviewed and, where appropriate, adjusted each year by the appointing authority 
after the opinion of the Staff Committee has been obtained. 
The appointing authority may decide to grant a supplementary premium in 
addition to the allowance for living conditions in cases where an official has 
had more than one assignment to a place of employment considered difficult or 
very difficult. That supplementary premium shall not exceed 5 % of the reference 
amount referred to in the first subparagraph and the appointing authority shall 
duly substantiate its individual decisions in order to respect equality of treatment, 
basing itself on the level of difficulty of the previous assignment. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
138
▼M131 
2.  If living conditions at the place of employment are such as to put the 
official at personal risk, a temporary additional allowance shall be paid to him 
by special reasoned decision of the appointing authority. That allowance shall be 
fixed as a percentage of the reference amount referred to in the first subparagraph 
of paragraph 1: 
— where the authority recommends to its staff not to settle their families or 
other dependants in the place of employment, provided that they follow that 
recommendation; 
—  where the authority decides to reduce temporarily the number of staff serving 
in the place of employment. 
In duly justified cases, the appointing authority may also determine that a post is 
a non-family posting. The above-mentioned allowance shall be paid to staff 
members who respect that determination. 
3. Detailed 
provisions 
for 
the 
application 
of 
this 
Article 
shall 
be 
decided 
by 
the appointing authority. 
▼M67 
Article 11 
Remuneration, as also the allowances referred to in Article 10, shall be paid in 
►M94
 euros ◄ in  ►M131 the European Union ◄. They shall be subject to 
the weighting applicable to the remuneration of officials employed in Belgium. 
Article 12 
At the request of the official, the appointing authority may decide to pay all or 
part of his remuneration in the currency of the country of employment. In that 
event, it shall be subject to the weighting for the place of employment and shall 
be converted on the basis of the corresponding exchange rate. 
In duly substantiated exceptional cases, the appointing authority may make all or 
part of this payment in a currency other than that of the country of employment 
in such a way as to maintain purchasing power. 
▼M131 
Article 13 
In order to ensure as far as possible that officials enjoy equivalent purchasing 
power irrespective of their place of employment, the weighting referred to in 
Article 12 shall be updated once a year in accordance with Annex XI. With 
respect to the update, all values shall be understood as reference values. The 
Commission shall publish the updated values within two weeks after the update 
in the C series of the Official Journal of the European Union for information 
purposes. 
Where, however, in the case of a given country, the variation in the cost of living 
measured on the basis of the weighting and the corresponding exchange rate is 
found to have exceeded 5 % since the last update, an interim update of the 
weighting in accordance with the procedure laid down in the first paragraph 
shall take place. 
▼M67 
Article 14 
The Commission shall submit an annual report to the Council on the application 
of this Annex and in particular on the fixing of the rate of the allowance for 
living conditions as provided for in Article 10. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
139
▼M67 
Article 15 
On the conditions laid down by the appointing authority, the official shall receive 
an education allowance to cover the actual education costs incurred, payment of 
the allowance being made on the production of supporting documents. Except in 
cases deemed exceptional by the appointing authroity, this allowance shall not 
exceed three times the doubled maximum education allowance. 
Article 16 
Reimbursements due to officials shall be paid in  ►M112 euro, in the currency 
of the country of employment or in the currency in which the expenditure was 
incurred  ◄, on the basis of a reasoned request from the official. 
Officials may opt to have installation or resettlement allowances paid in either 
►M94
 euros ◄ or the currency of the place of installation or resettlement; in 
the latter case, they shall be subject to the weighting fixed for the place in 
question and converted at the corresponding exchange rate. 
S e c t i o n  2 
RULES RELATING TO THE REIMBURSEMENT OF EXPENSES 
Article 17 
An official ►M112  provided accommodation pursuant to Article 5 or 23 of this 
Annex and ◄ who, for reasons beyond his control, is obliged to change his 
residence at the place of employment shall, by special reasoned decision of 
theappointing authority, be reimbursed the expenses incurred in respect of 
removal of furniture and personal effects, on production of supporting 
documents and in accordance with the rules on removals. 
In such cases, he shall have ►M112 the other expenses incurred by this change 
of residence  ◄ reimbursed on production of supporting documents, subject to a 
ceiling equal to half the installation allowance. 
Article 18 
An official who, at his place of employment, is staying at a hotel because the 
accommodation provided for in Article 5 cannot yet be allocated to him or is no 
longer available to him or who, for reasons beyond his control, has not been able 
to take possession of his accommodation shall be reimbursed the hotel expenses 
of himself and his family on production of the hotel bills, after prior auth­
orization by the appointing authority. 
▼M112 
The official shall also receive the daily allowance provided for in Article 10 of 
Annex VII, less 50 %, except in cases of force majeure to be determined by the 
Appointing Authority. 
▼M67 
Where hotel accommodation cannot be provided, the official shall be entitled to 
reimbursement of the actual cost of renting temporary accommodation, after prior 
approval by the appointing authority. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
140
▼M112 
Article 19 
An official who does not have access to a staff car for travel on official business 
directly connected with the performance of his duties shall receive a mileage 
allowance for the use of his own car. The amount of the allowance shall be fixed 
by the Appointing Authority 
▼M67 
Article 20 
An official shall be entitled to travel expenses for rest leave from his place of 
employment to the authorized place of leave for himself and, if he is entitled to 
the household allowance, for his spouse and dependents if they live with him. 
Where travel by train is impossible or impracticable, reimbursement shall be by 
special decision on production of the air tickets, whatever the distance. 
Article 21 
▼M112 
Where an official is obliged to change his place of residence in order to comply 
with Article 20 of the Staff Regulations on taking up his appointment or on 
transfer, the institution shall, subject to the conditions laid down by the 
Appointing Authority and depending on the type of accommodation that can 
be provided for him at the place of employment, bear the cost of: 
(a)  moving part or all of his furniture and personal effects from their location at 
the time to the place of employment and of transporting his personal effects, 
in the event that unfurnished accommodation is provided; 
▼C16 
(b) transporting his personal effects and of storage of his furniture and personal 
effects in the event that furnished accommodation is provided. 
▼M67 
In the event of termination of service or death, the institution shall, subject to the 
conditions laid down by the appointing authority, bear the actual cost of moving 
an official's furniture and personal effects from their location at the time to his 
place of origin or of transporting his personal effects from the place of 
employment to his place of origin. Reimbursement may be made for any or 
all of these costs. 
In the event of the death of an unmarried official, reimbursement shall be made 
to those entitled under him. 
Article 22 
The temporary accommodation allowance and the cost of transporting the 
personal effects of his spouse and dependants shall be advanced to a probationer 
official by the institution. 
In the event of the probationer official not being established at the end of his 
probationary period, the institution may in exceptional cases take steps to recover 
up to half of these sums on the basis of the provisions laid down by the 
appointing authority. 
▼M131 
Article 23 
On the basis of a list of countries to be defined by the appointing authority, and 
where the official is not provided with accommodation by the institution, the 
appointing authority shall either pay the official an accommodation allowance or 
reimburse the rent paid by the official. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
141
▼M131 
The accommodation allowance shall be paid upon presentation of a tenancy 
agreement unless the appointing authority waives that obligation for duly 
justified reasons linked to practices and local conditions in the place of 
employment in the third country concerned. The accommodation allowance 
shall be calculated depending primarily on the official's level of duties and 
subsequently on the composition of his dependent family. 
The rent shall be reimbursed, provided that the accommodation has been 
expressly authorised by the appointing authority and corresponds primarily to 
the official's level of duties and subsequently to the composition of his dependent 
family. 
Detailed rules for the application of this Article shall be laid down by the 
appointing authority. The accommodation allowance shall not in any case 
exceed the costs incurred by the official. 
▼M67 
S e c t i o n  3 
SOCIAL SECURITY BENEFITS 
Article 24 
The official, his spouse, his children and other persons dependent on him shall be 
covered by supplementary sickness insurance for the difference between expen­
diture actually incurred and payments from the scheme provided for in Article 72 
of the Staff Regulations; no reimbursement shall be made under Article 72 (3). 
Half the premium shall be paid by the official and half by the institution. 
However, the official's contribution shall not exceed 0,6 % of his basic salary, 
any balance shall be paid by the institution. 
The official, his spouse, his children and other persons dependent on him shall be 
insured for repatriation on health grounds in the case of an emergency or extreme 
emergency; the premium shall be paid entirely by the institution. 
Article 25 
The spouse, children and other persons dependent on the official shall be insured 
against accidents occurring outside the  ►M128 Union ◄ in the countries 
appearing on a list adopted for this purpose by the appointing authority. 
Half the premium shall be paid by the official and half by the institution. 
▼M112 
__________ 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
142
▼M131 
ANNEX XI 
RULES FOR IMPLEMENTING ARTICLES 64 AND 65 OF THE STAFF 
REGULATIONS 
CHAPTER 1 
ANNUAL UPDATE OF REMUNERATION PROVIDED FOR IN 
ARTICLE 65(1) OF THE STAFF REGULATIONS 
S e c t i o n  1 
Factors determining annual updates 
Article 1 
1.  Report from the Statistical Office of the European Union (Eurostat) 
For the purposes of the update provided for in Article 65(1) of the Staff Regu­
lations and in Article 13 of Annex X, Eurostat shall draw up every year before 
the end of October a report on changes in the cost of living in Belgium and 
Luxembourg, the economic parities between Brussels and certain places in the 
Member States and in third countries where necessary, and changes in the 
purchasing power of salaries in national civil services in central government. 
2.  Changes in the cost of living in Belgium and Luxembourg 
Eurostat shall draw up an index to measure changes in the cost of living for 
officials of the Union in Belgium and Luxembourg. That index (hereinafter the 
‘Joint Index’) shall be calculated by weighting national inflation (as measured by 
the Harmonised Indices of Consumer Prices (HICP) in the case of Belgium and 
the Consumer Prices Index (CPI) in the case of Luxembourg) between June of 
the previous year and June of the current year according to the distribution of the 
staff serving in those Member States. 
3.  Changes in the cost of living outside Brussels 
(a)  Eurostat shall, in agreement with national statistical institutes or other appro­
priate authorities in the Member States as defined in Regulation (EC) 
No 223/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council ( 1 ) (hereinafter 
‘national statistical institutes or other appropriate authorities in the Member 
States’), calculate the economic parities which establish the equivalence of 
purchasing power: 
(i) of the salaries of officials of the Union serving in the capitals of the 
Member States, except for the Netherlands where The Hague is used 
instead of Amsterdam, and in certain other places of employment with 
reference to Brussels, 
(ii) of the pensions of officials paid in the Member States with reference to 
Belgium. 
(b) The economic parities shall refer to the month of June each year. 
(c) The economic parities shall be calculated in such a way that each basic 
component can be updated twice per year and checked by a direct survey 
at least once every five years. Eurostat shall update the economic parities 
using the change in the Harmonised Index of Consumer Prices of the 
Member States and the most appropriate indices as defined by the 
Working Group on Articles 64 and 65 of the Staff Regulations referred to 
in Article 13. 
( 1 ) Regulation (EC) No 223/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 
11 March 2009 on European Statistics and repealing Regulation (EC, Euratom) 
No 1101/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council on the transmission of 
data subject to statistical confidentiality to the Statistical Office of the European Commu­
nities, Council Regulation (EC) No 322/97 on Community Statistics, and Council 
Decision 89/382/EEC, Euratom establishing a Committee on the Statistical Programmes 
of the European Communities (OJ L 87, 31.3.2009, p. 164).

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 143
▼M131 
(d) Outside Belgium and Luxembourg, changes in the cost of living during the 
reference period shall be measured by the implicit indices. Those indices are 
calculated by multiplying the Joint Index by the change in the economic 
parity. 
4.  Changes in the purchasing power of salaries of national civil servants in 
central government (specific indicators) 
(a) For the purpose of measuring the percentage change, either upward or 
downward, in the purchasing power of salaries in the national civil 
services, Eurostat shall, on the basis of information supplied before the 
end of September by the national statistical institutes or other appropriate 
authorities in the Member States, calculate specific indicators reflecting 
changes in the real remuneration of civil servants in central government, 
between the month of July of the previous year and the month of July of 
the current year. The two should include one twelfth of all annually-paid 
elements. 
The specific indicators shall take two forms: 
(i) one indicator for each of the function groups as they are defined in the 
Staff Regulations, 
(ii) an average indicator weighted to reflect the number of national civil 
servants corresponding to each function group. 
Each of those indicators shall be established in real gross and real net terms. 
For the transition from gross to net, account shall be taken of statutory 
deductions and general taxation factors. 
To establish the gross and net indicators for the European Union total, 
Eurostat shall use a sample composed of the following Member States: 
Belgium, Germany, Spain, France, Italy, Luxembourg, Netherlands, 
Austria, Poland, Sweden and United Kingdom. The European Parliament 
and the Council, acting on a Commission proposal under Article 336 of 
the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, may adopt a new 
sample which represents at least 75 % of the Union gross domestic 
product (GDP) and which will apply from the year following its adoption. 
The results per country shall be weighted in proportion to the appropriate 
national GDP aggregate measured using purchasing power parities as shown 
in the most recent statistics published in accordance with the national 
accounts definitions in the European System of Accounts currently in force. 
(b) At the request of Eurostat, the national statistical institutes or other appro­
priate authorities in the Member States shall supply it with the additional 
information which it considers necessary in order to draw up a specific 
indicator accurately measuring changes in the purchasing power of national 
civil servants. 
If, after further consultation of the national statistical institutes or other 
appropriate authorities in the Member States, Eurostat finds statistical 
anomalies in the information obtained or finds it impossible to draw up 
indicators which measure with statistical accuracy the changes in the real 
income of civil servants in a given Member State, it shall report to the 
Commission and provide it with all the material it needs to make an 
assessment. 
 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
144
▼M131 
(c) Besides the specific indicators, Eurostat shall calculate appropriate control 
indicators. One such indicator shall be in the form of data on real per capita 
emoluments in central government, drawn up in accordance with the national 
accounts definitions in the European System of Accounts currently in force. 
The Eurostat report on the specific indicators shall be accompanied by 
comments on the differences between those indicators and the control indi­
cators referred to in this point. 
Article 2 
For the purposes of Article 15 of this Annex the Commission shall regularly 
survey the recruitment needs of the institutions. 
S e c t i o n  2 
Arrangements for the annual update of remuneration and pensions 
Article 3 
1. 
Under Article 65 of the Staff Regulations, on the basis of the criteria set out 
in Section 1 of this Annex, the remuneration and pensions shall be updated 
before the end of each year, with effect from 1 July. 
2. 
The amount of the update shall be obtained by multiplying the Joint Index 
by the specific indicator. The update shall be in net terms as a uniform 
across-the-board percentage. 
3.  The amount of the update thus fixed shall be incorporated, in accordance 
with the following method, in the basic salary tables appearing in Article 66 of 
the Staff Regulations and in Annex XIII to the Staff Regulations and in Articles 
20, 93 and 133 of the Conditions of Employment of Other Servants: 
(a)  the net remuneration and net pension without correction coefficient shall be 
increased or reduced by the update referred to above, 
(b) the new table of basic salaries shall be drawn up by calculating the gross 
amount which, after deduction of tax having regard to paragraph 4 and 
compulsory deductions for social security and pension contributions, 
corresponds to the net amount, 
(c) the conversion of net amounts into gross amounts shall be based on the 
situation of an unmarried official who does not receive the allowances 
provided for in the Staff Regulations. 
4. For 
the 
purposes 
of 
applying 
Regulation 
(EEC, 
Euratom, 
ECSC) 
No 260/68, the amounts in Article 4 of that Regulation shall be multiplied by 
a factor composed of: 
(a) the factor resulting from the previous update, and/or 
(b) the rate of update of remuneration referred to in paragraph 2. 
5. No 
correction 
coefficient 
shall 
be 
applicable 
in 
Belgium 
and 
Luxembourg. 
The correction coefficients applicable: 
(a) to the salaries of officials of the European Union serving in the other 
Member States and in certain other places of employment, 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
145
▼M131 
(b) by way of derogation from Article 82(1) of the Staff Regulations, to 
European Union pensions paid in the other Member States for the part 
corresponding to the rights acquired before 1 May 2004, 
shall be determined on the basis of the ratios between the corresponding 
economic parities referred to in Article 1 of this Annex and the exchange rates 
specified in Article 63 of the Staff Regulations for the relevant countries. 
The procedures laid down in Article 8 of this Annex concerning the retrospective 
application of correction coefficients in places of employment with a high rate of 
inflation shall apply. 
6. The 
institutions 
shall 
make 
the 
corresponding 
positive 
or 
negative 
update 
to 
the remuneration and pensions of the officials, former officials and other persons 
concerned with retroactive effect for the period between the effective date and the 
date of entry into force of the next update. 
If that retroactive update necessitates the recovery of sums overpaid, such 
recovery may be spread over a period of not more than 12 months from the 
date of entry into force of the next annual update. 
CHAPTER 2 
INTERMEDIATE UPDATES OF REMUNERATION AND PENSIONS 
(ARTICLE 65(2) OF THE STAFF REGULATIONS) 
Article 4 
1.  An intermediate update of remuneration and pensions pursuant to 
Article 65(2) of the Staff Regulations, taking effect on 1 January, shall be 
effected in the event of a substantial change in the cost of living between 
June and December (by reference to the sensitivity threshold defined in 
Article 6 of this Annex) and with due allowance being made for the forecast 
of the change in purchasing power during the current annual reference period. 
2. Such 
intermediate 
updates 
shall 
be 
taken 
into 
account 
in 
the 
annual 
salary 
update. 
Article 5 
1. 
In March each year Eurostat shall make a forecast of changes in purchasing 
power over the period concerned on the basis of the information supplied at the 
meeting provided for in Article 13 of this Annex. 
If that forecast produces a negative percentage, half of that percentage shall be 
taken into account in the calculation of the intermediate update. 
2.  The change in the cost of living for Belgium and Luxembourg shall be 
measured by the Joint Index for the period from June to December of the 
previous calendar year. 
3. For 
each 
place 
for 
which 

correction 
coefficient 
has 
been 
set 
(other 
than 
Belgium and Luxembourg), an estimate for December of the economic parities 
mentioned in Article 1(3) shall be calculated. The change in the cost of living 
shall be calculated in accordance with the rules set out in Article 1(3). 
Article 6 
1. The 
sensitivity 
threshold 
for 
the 
six-month 
period 
mentioned 
in 
Article 
5(2) 
of this Annex shall be the percentage corresponding to 6 % for a 12-month 
period. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
146
▼M131 
2. The 
threshold 
shall 
be 
applied 
in 
accordance 
with 
the 
following 
procedure, 
subject to application of the second subparagraph of Article 5(1) of this Annex: 
(a) if  the  sensitivity  threshold  is  reached  or  exceeded  in  Belgium  and 
Luxembourg (as measured by the Joint Index between June and December), 
the remuneration for all places shall be updated following the annual update 
procedure, 
(b) if the sensitivity threshold is not reached in Belgium and Luxembourg, only 
the correction coefficients of places where the change in the cost of living (as 
measured by the implicit indices between June and December) has exceeded 
the threshold shall be updated. 
Article 7 
For the purposes of Article 6 of this Annex: 
The amount of the update shall be the Joint Index, multiplied, where appropriate, 
by half of the specific indicator forecast if this is negative. 
Correction coefficients shall be the ratio between the relevant economic parity 
and the exchange rate provided for in Article 63 of the Staff Regulations, multi­
plied, if the update threshold is not reached for Belgium and Luxembourg, by the 
value of the update. 
CHAPTER 3 
DATE ON WHICH A CORRECTION COEFFICIENT COMES INTO 
EFFECT (PLACES OF EMPLOYMENT WITH A HIGH COST-OF- 

LIVING INCREASE) 
Article 8 
1. For 
places 
with 

high 
cost-of-living 
increase 
(as 
measured 
by 
the 
change 
in 
the implicit indices), the correction coefficient shall come into effect before 1 
January in the case of the intermediate update, or 1 July in the case of the annual 
update. This is so as to bring the loss in purchasing power into line with what it 
would be in a place of employment where the change in the cost of living 
corresponded to the sensitivity threshold. 
2. 
The effective dates for the annual update shall be as follows: 
(a) 16 May for places of employment having an inflation rate higher than 6 %, 
and 
(b) 1 May for places of employment having an inflation rate higher than 10 %. 
3. The 
effective 
dates 
for 
the 
intermediate 
update 
shall 
be 
as 
follows: 
(a) 16 November for places of employment having an inflation rate higher than 
6 %,  and 
(b) 1 November for places of employment having an inflation rate higher than 
10 %. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
147
▼M131 
CHAPTER 4 
CREATION AND WITHDRAWAL OF CORRECTION COEFFICIENTS 
(ARTICLE 64 OF THE STAFF REGULATIONS) 
Article 9 
1. The 
appropriate 
authorities 
of 
the 
Member 
States 
concerned, 
the 
adminis­
tration of an institution of the Union or the representatives of officials of the 
Union in a given place of employment can request the creation of a correction 
coefficient specific to that place. 
Such a request should be supported by objective factors revealing an appreciable 
difference over some years in the cost of living between that place of 
employment and the capital of the Member State concerned (except for the 
Netherlands, where The Hague is used instead of Amsterdam). If Eurostat 
confirms that the difference is appreciable (more than 5 %) and sustainable, 
the Commission shall enact, by means of delegated acts in accordance with 
Articles 111 and 112 of the Staff Regulations, a correction coefficient for that 
place. 
2. The 
Commission 
shall 
decide, 
by 
means 
of 
delegated 
acts 
in 
accordance 
with Articles 111 and 112 of the Staff Regulations, to withdraw the application 
of a correction coefficient specific to a certain place. In that case the decision 
shall be based on one of the following: 
(a) a request by the appropriate authorities of the Member State concerned, the 
administration of an institution of the Union or the representatives of officials 
of the Union in a given place of employment showing that the cost of living 
in that place is no longer significantly different (less than 2 %) from that in 
the capital of the Member State concerned. Such convergence should be 
sustainable and validated by Eurostat, 
(b) the fact that there are no longer any officials and temporary staff of the 
Union employed in that place. 
CHAPTER 5 
MODERATION AND EXCEPTION CLAUSES 
Article 10 
The value of the specific indicator used for the annual update shall be subject to 
an upper limit of 2 % and a lower limit of – 2 %. If the value of the specific 
indicator exceeds the upper limit or is below the lower limit, then the value of 
the limit shall be used to calculate the update value. 
The first paragraph shall not apply when Article 11 applies. 
The remainder of the annual update resulting from the difference between the 
update value calculated with the specific indicator and the update value 
calculated with the limit shall be applied as from 1 April of the following year. 
Article 11 
1. If 
there 
is 

decrease 
in 
the 
real 
Union 
GDP 
for 
the 
current 
year 
as 
forecast 
by the Commission and the specific indicator is positive, only part of the specific 
indicator shall be used to calculate the value of the update. The remainder of the 
update value corresponding to the remainder of the specific indicator shall be 
applied as from a later date in the following year. That remainder of the update 
value shall not be taken into account for the purposes of Article 10. The value of 
the Union GDP, the consequences in terms of split of the specific indicator, and 
the application date are defined in accordance with the following table: 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
148
▼M131 
Consequences on the 
Date of payment of the 
Union GDP 
specific indicator 
second part 
[– 0,1 %; – 1 %] 
33 %;  67 % 
1 April of year n + 1 
[– 1 %; – 3 %] 0 
%; 
100 

1 April of year n + 1 
below – 3 % 0 

— 
2. Where 
there 
is 

gap 
between 
the 
forecast 
mentioned 
under 
paragraph 

and 
the final data on Union GDP made available by the Commission and those final 
data would modify the consequences as laid down in the table under paragraph 1, 
the necessary corrections, including retroactive adjustments, either positive or 
negative, shall take place in accordance with the same table. 
3.  Any updated reference amount resulting from a correction shall be 
published by the Commission within two weeks from the correction in the C 
series of the Official Journal of the European Union for information purposes. 
4. 
When the application of paragraph 1 or 2 has led to the fact that the value 
of the specific indicator did not serve the update of the remunerations and the 
pensions, that value shall form the basis of the calculation of a future update 
once the cumulative increase of the Union GDP measured from the year in which 
paragraph 1 or 2 was applied becomes positive. In any case the value mentioned 
in the first sentence shall be subject by analogy to the limits and the principles 
laid down in Article 10 of this Annex. The evolution of the Union GDP shall be 
regularly measured by Eurostat for this purpose. 
5.  If relevant, the legal consequences resulting from the application of 
Article 10 and this Article shall continue to have full effect even after the date 
of expiry of this Annex as referred to in Article 15. 
CHAPTER 6 
ROLE OF EUROSTAT AND RELATIONS WITH THE NATIONAL 
STATISTICAL INSTITUTES OR OTHER APPROPRIATE 

AUTHORITIES OF THE MEMBER STATES 
Article 12 
It shall be the task of Eurostat to monitor the quality of basic data and statistical 
methods used to work out the factors taken into account for the update of 
remuneration. In particular, it shall make any assessments or carry out any 
studies required for such monitoring. 
Article 13 
In March each year Eurostat shall convene a meeting of a working group 
composed of experts from the national statistical institutes or other appropriate 
authorities in the Member States, to be known as the ‘Working Group on 
Article 64 and 65 of the Staff Regulations’. 
At that meeting, the statistical methodology and its implementation concerning 
specific and control indicators, the joint index and economic parities shall be 
examined. 
The information required to produce a forecast of changes in purchasing power 
for the purposes of the intermediate update of remuneration shall also be 
provided, together with the data on working hours in central government depart­
ments. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
149
▼M131 
Article 14 
At the request of Eurostat, Member States shall inform Eurostat of any factors 
having a direct or indirect impact on the composition and changes in the remun­
eration of central government civil servants. 
CHAPTER 7 
FINAL PROVISION AND REVIEW CLAUSE 
Article 15 
1. The provisions of this Annex shall apply from 1 January 2014 to 
31 December 2023. 
2. Before 
31 
March 
2022 
the 
Commission 
shall 
submit 

report 
to 
the 
European 
Parliament and the Council. That report shall have regard to the survey 
conducted under Article 2 of this Annex and shall assess whether, in 
particular, the evolution of purchasing power of remuneration and pensions 
of Union officials is in accordance with the changes in the purchasing power 
of salaries in national civil services in central governments. On the basis of 
that report, if appropriate, the Commission shall submit a proposal to amend 
this Annex as well as Article 66a of the Staff Regulations on the basis of 
Article 336 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. 
3.  As long as the European Parliament and the Council have not adopted a 
Regulation on the basis of a Commission proposal, this Annex and 
Article 66a of the Staff Regulations shall continue to apply provisionally 
beyond the expiry dates laid down in paragraph 1 of this Article and in 
Article 66a of the Staff Regulations. 
4.  At the end of 2018 the Commission shall submit an interim report to the 
European Parliament and the Council on the application of this Annex and of 
Article 66a of the Staff Regulations. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
150
▼M112 
ANNEX XII 
Rules for implementing Article 83a of the Staff Regulations 
CHAPTER 1 
GENERAL PRINCIPLES 
Article 1 
1.  In order to determine the contribution of officials to the pension scheme 
referred to in Article 83(2) of the Staff Regulations, the Commission shall, every 
five years starting in 2004, carry out the actuarial assessment of the balance of 
the pension scheme referred to in Article 83a(3) of the Staff Regulations. This 
assessment shall indicate whether the contribution of the officials is sufficient to 
finance one third of the cost under the pension scheme. 
2. In 
preparation 
for 
the 
examination 
referred 
to 
in 
Article 
83a(4) 
of 
the 
Staff 
Regulations, the Commission shall every year update this actuarial assessment, 
having regard to changes in the population as defined in Article 9 of this Annex, 
in the interest rate as defined in Article 10 of this Annex  ►C18 and in the rate 
of annual change in the salary scales of officials as defined in Article 11 of this 
Annex.  ◄ 
3. The 
assessment 
and 
updates 
shall 
be 
carried 
out 
in 
each 
year 
n, 
on 
the 
basis 
of the population of active members of the pension scheme at 31 December of 
the previous year (n-1). 
▼M131 
Article 2 
1. Any 
update 
of 
the 
contribution 
rate 
shall 
take 
effect 
on 

July 
at 
the 
same 
time as the annual update of remuneration under Article 65 of the Staff Regu­
lations. Any update shall not lead to a contribution being more than one 
percentage point above or below the valid rate of the previous year. 
2. The 
difference 
established 
between 
the 
update 
of 
the 
contribution 
rate 
which would have resulted from the actuarial calculation and the update 
resulting from the variation referred to in the last sentence of paragraph 1 
shall not be recovered at any time, or, consequently, taken into account in 
subsequent actuarial calculations. The contribution rate which would have 
resulted from the actuarial calculation shall be mentioned in the assessment 
report provided for in Article 1 of this Annex. 
▼M112 
CHAPTER 2 
ASSESSMENT OF THE ACTUARIAL BALANCE 
Article 3 
The five-yearly actuarial assessments shall lay down the conditions for balance 
by taking into account, as charges on the scheme, the retirement pension as 
defined in Article 77 of the Staff Regulations, the invalidity allowance as 
defined in Article 78 of the Staff Regulations, survivors' pensions as defined 
in Articles 79 and 80 of the Staff Regulations. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
151
▼M112 
Article 4 
1.  The actuarial balance shall be assessed on the basis of the method for 
calculation set out in this chapter. 
2. 
Under the method, the actuarial value of the pension rights earned before 
the calculation date represents a past service liability, while the actuarial value of 
the pension rights that will be earned in the year of service beginning on the 
calculation date represents the ‘service cost’. 
3. 
It is assumed that all retirements (except for invalidity) will occur at a fixed 
average age (r). The average retirement age shall be updated only on the occasion 
of the five-yearly actuarial assessment referred to in Article 1 of this Annex and 
may be different for different groups of staff. 
4. In 
determining 
the 
actuarial 
values: 
(a)  the future changes in each official's basic salary between the calculation date 
and the assumed retirement age shall be taken into account; 
(b) the  pension  rights  earned  before  the  calculation  date  (the  past  service 
liability) shall not be taken into account. 
5. All 
the 
relevant 
provisions 
provided 
for 
in 
these 
Staff 
Regulations 
(par­
ticularly in Annexes VIII and XIII) shall be taken into account in the actuarial 
evaluation of the service cost. 
6. A 
smoothing 
process 
shall 
be 
applied 
to 
determine 
the 
real 
discount 
rate 
and the rate of annual change in the salary scales of officials of the 
►M128
 Union ◄. The smoothing shall be obtained through a  ►M131 30- 
year  ◄ moving average for the interest rate and for the increase in the salary 
scales. 
Article 5 
1. The 
contribution 
formula 
is 
based 
on 
the 
equation: 
year n contribution rate ¼ year n service cost=total annual basic salaries 
2.  The contribution of officials to the cost of financing the pension scheme 
shall be calculated as one third of the ratio between the service cost of the current 
year (n) for all officials who are active members of the pension scheme and the 
total annual basic salaries for the same population of active members of the 
pension scheme at 31 December of the previous year (n-1). 
3. The 
service 
cost 
shall 
be 
the 
sum 
of: 
(a) the retirement service cost (detailed in Article 6 of this Annex), i.e. the 
actuarial value of the pension rights that will be earned during year n, 
including the value of the portion of that pension that will become 
payable to the surviving spouse and/or dependent children upon the death 
of the official after retirement (reversion); 
(b) the invalidity service cost (detailed in Article 7 of this Annex), i.e. the 
actuarial value of the pension rights that will become payable to the active 
officials who are expected to become invalids during year n; and 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
152
▼M112 
(c) the survivor's service cost (detailed in Article 8 of this Annex), i.e. the 
actuarial value of the pension rights that will become payable on behalf of 
active officials who are expected to die during year n. 
4. 
The evaluation of the service cost shall be based on the pension rights and 
on the appropriate annuities, as detailed in Articles 6 to 8 of this Annex. 
These annuities shall give the actuarial present value of EUR 1 per year, taking 
into account the interest rate, the rate of annual change in the salary scales and 
the probability to be still alive at the age of retirement. 
5. 
The minimum subsistence figures mentioned in Chapter 2 of Title V of the 
Staff Regulations and in Annex VIII shall be taken into account. 
Article 6 
1.  In order to calculate the value of retirement pensions, the pension rights 
earned during year n shall be calculated for each active official by multiplying 
his projected basic salary at retirement by his applicable accrual factor. 
If the cumulated pension rights (rights from the recruitment, including transfers) 
credited to the official at 31 December of year n-1 are at least 70 % he will 
deemed not to have acquired any right to pension during year n. 
2. The 
projected 
basic 
salary 
(PS) 
at 
retirement 
shall 
be 
calculated 
starting 
from the basic salary at 31 December of the previous year and taking into 
account the rate of annual increase in the salary scales and the estimated 
annual rate of increase due to seniority and promotions as follows: 
PS ¼ SAL Ü ð1 þ GSG þ ISPÞm 
 
where: 
SAL = 
present 
salary 
GSG 
=  estimated annual rate of General Salary Growth, (the rate of annual 
change in the salary scales) 
ISP 
= estimated annual rate of Increase due to Seniority and Promotions 

= difference between the assumed age of retirement (r) and the offi­
cial's present age (x) 
Since the calculations shall be made in real terms, net of inflation, the rate of 
annual change in the salary scales and the annual rate of increase due to seniority 
and promotions shall be rates of increases net of inflation. 
3.  On the basis of the calculation of the pension rights earned by a given 
official, the actuarial value of those pension rights (and of the reversionary 
pensions linked to them) shall be calculated by multiplying the annual pension 
rights as defined above by the sum of: 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
153
▼M112 
(a) an immediate deferred annuity at age x, deferred m years: 
ω X
 
Ä x
Í Î 
 
þ 1 


Ä 0:

Ä m 
Ä 0:
mj  α x ¼ 
1
Ü  k p x Ü ð1 þ GSGÞ 
k
 þ  τ 
 
¼ m 
þ 1 
where: 
x = 
official's 
age 
at 
31 
December 
of 
year 
n-1 
τ = 
interest 
rate 
k p x 
= probability of a person of age x still being alive in k years 
m = 
difference 
between 
the 
assumed 
age 
of 
retirement 
(r) 
and 
the 
official's present age (x) 
GSG = 
estimated 
annual 
rate 
of 
General 
Salary 
Growth, 
(the 
rate 
of 
annual change in the salary scales) 
ω = 
ceiling 
of 
the 
mortality 
table; 
and 
(b) an immediate deferred reversionary annuity at ages x and y, where y is the 
assumed age of the spouse. This latter annuity shall be multiplied by the 
probability of the official of being married and by the applicable reversion 
rate established in accordance with Annex VIII: 
ω X
 
Ä x
Í Î 
 
þ 1 


Ä 0:

Ä m 
Ä 0:
mj  α xy ¼ 
1
Ü  k p y Ü ð1 Ä  k p x 
Þ Ü ð1 þ GSGÞ 
k
 þ  τ 
 
¼ m 
þ 1 
where: 
x = 
official's 
age 
at 
31 
December 
of 
year 
n-1 

= age of the official's spouse at 31 December of year n-1 
τ = 
interest 
rate 
k p x 
= probability of an official of age x still being alive in k years 
k p y 
=  probability of a person of age y (spouse of the official of age x) 
still being alive in k years 
m = 
difference 
between 
the 
assumed 
age 
of 
retirement 
(r) 
and 
the 
official's present age (x) 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
154
▼M112 
GSG = 
estimated 
annual 
rate 
of 
General 
Salary 
Growth, 
(the 
rate 
of 
annual change in the salary scales) 
ω = 
ceiling 
of 
the 
mortality 
table. 
4. The 
calculation 
of 
the 
service 
cost 
for 
retirement 
shall 
take 
into 
account: 
(a)  the accrual incentive for officials remaining in service after the pensionable 
age; 
(b) the reduction coefficient for officials leaving the service before the 
pensionable age. 
Article 7 
1. 
In order to calculate the value of invalidity allowances, the number of such 
allowances expected to become payable during year n shall be measured by 
applying to each active official the probability that he could become an invalid 
during the year. That probability shall then be multiplied by the annual amount 
of the invalidity allowances to which the official should become entitled. 
2. 
In calculating the actuarial value of the invalidity allowances first becoming 
payable in year n, the following annuities shall be used: 
(a) an immediate temporary annuity at age x: 
X
m  Í Π
 

α
k
k
 
 
Ä 0:
 
Ä 0:
x ¼ 
1
Ü  k p x Ü ð1 þ GSGÞ 
k
 þ  τ 
 
¼ 1 
where: 
x = 
official's 
age 
at 
31 
December 
of 
year 
n-1 
τ = 
interest 
rate 
k p x 
= probability of a person of age x still being alive in k years 
m = 
difference 
between 
the 
assumed 
age 
of 
retirement 
(r) 
and 
the 
official's present age (x) 
GSG = 
estimated 
annual 
rate 
of 
General 
Salary 
Growth, 
(the 
rate 
of 
annual change in the salary scales), 
and 
(b) an immediate reversionary annuity. This latter annuity shall be multiplied by 
the probability of the official of being married and by the applicable 
reversion rate: 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
155
▼M112 
X
m  Í Π
 

α
k
k
 
 
Ä 0:
 
Ä 0:
xy ¼ 
1
Ü  k p y Ü ð1 Ä  k p x 
Þ Ü ð1 þ GSGÞ 
k
 þ  τ 
 
¼ 1 
where: 
x = 
official's 
age 
at 
31 
December 
of 
year 
n-1 

= age of the official's spouse at 31 December of year n-1 
τ = 
interest 
rate 
k p x 
= probability of a person of age x still being alive in k years 
m = 
difference 
between 
the 
assumed 
age 
of 
retirement 
(r) 
and 
the 
official's present age (x) 
k p y 
=  probability of a person of age y (spouse of the person of age x) 
still being alive in k year 
GSG = 
estimated 
annual 
rate 
of 
General 
Salary 
Growth, 
(the 
rate 
of 
annual change in the salary scales). 
Article 8 
1. The 
value 
of 
the 
pension 
rights 
that 
will 
become 
payable 
to 
survivors 
during year n shall be measured by applying to each active official the prob­
ability that he might die during the year. That probability shall then be multiplied 
by the annual amount of spouse's pension that will become payable in the current 
year. The calculation shall take into account the possible orphans' pensions that 
might become payable. 
2.  In calculating the actuarial value of the pension rights that will become 
payable to survivors during year n, an immediate annuity shall be used. This 
annuity shall be multiplied by the probability that the official is married: 
ω X
 
Ä y
Í Î 
 
 
þ1 

α
k
k
 
 
Ä 0:
 
Ä 0:
y ¼ 
1
Ü  k p y Ü ð1 þ GSGÞ 
k
 þ  τ 
 
¼ 1 
where: 
y = 
age 
of 
the 
official's 
spouse 
at 
31 
December 
of 
year 
n-1 
τ = 
interest 
rate 
k p y 
=  probability of a person of age y (spouse of the person of age x) still 
being alive in k years 
GSG 
=  estimated annual rate of General Salary Growth, (the rate of annual 
change in the salary scales) 
ω = 
ceiling 
of 
the 
mortality 
table. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
156
▼M112 
CHAPTER 3 
SYSTEM OF COMPUTATION 
Article 9 
1. 
The demographic parameters to be taken into consideration for the actuarial 
assessment shall be based on observation of the population of participants in the 
scheme, comprising staff in active service and pensioners. This information shall 
be collected annually by the Commission using information received from the 
different institutions and agencies whose staff are members of the scheme. 
From the observation of this population shall be deduced in particular the 
structure of the population, the average age of retirement and the invalidity table. 
2. The 
mortality 
table 
shall 
relate 
to 

population 
which 
has 
characteristics 
as 
close as possible to those of the population of members of the scheme. It shall be 
updated only on the occasion of the five-yearly actuarial assessment referred to in 
Article 1 of this Annex. 
Article 10 
1.  The interest rates to be taken into consideration for the actuarial calcu­
lations shall be based on the observed average annual interest rates on the 
long-term public debt of Member States as published by the Commission. An 
appropriate consumer price index shall be used to calculate the corresponding 
interest rate net of inflation as needed for the actuarial calculations. 
2. The 
effective 
annual 
rate 
to 
be 
taken 
into 
consideration 
for 
the 
actuarial 
calculations shall be the average of the real average interest rates for the 
►M131
 30 years ◄ preceding the current year. 
Article 11 
1.  The annual change in the salary scales of officials to be taken into 
consideration for the actuarial calculations shall be based on the specific indi­
cators referred to in Article 1(4) of Annex XI. 
2. The 
effective 
annual 
rate 
to 
be 
taken 
into 
consideration 
for 
the 
actuarial 
calculations shall be the average of the net specific indicators for the European 
Union for the  ►M131 30 years ◄ preceding the current year. 
▼M131 
Article 11a 
Until 2020, for the application of Articles 4(6), 10(2) and 11(2) of this Annex, 
the moving average shall be calculated on the basis of the following time scale: 
In 2014 – 16 years 
In 2015 – 18 years 
In 2016 – 20 years 
In 2017 – 22 years 
In 2018 – 24 years 
In 2019 – 26 years 
In 2020 – 28 years 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
157
▼M131 
Article 12 
The rate in Articles 4 and 8 of Annex VIII for the calculation of compound 
interest shall be the effective rate referred to in Article 10 of this Annex and 
shall, if necessary, be updated on the occasion of the five-yearly actuarial assess­
ments. 
With respect to the update, the rate referred to in Articles 4 and 8 of Annex VIII 
shall be understood as a reference rate. The Commission shall publish the 
updated effective rate within two weeks after the update in the C series of the 
Official Journal of the European Union
 for information purposes. 
▼M112 
CHAPTER 4 
IMPLEMENTATION 
Article 13 
1. 
Eurostat shall be the authority responsible for the technical implementation 
of this Annex. 
2. Eurostat 
shall 
be 
assisted 
by 
one 
or 
more 
qualified 
independent 
experts 
in 
carrying out the actuarial assessments referred to in Article 1 of this Annex. 
Eurostat shall provide such experts with, in particular, the parameters referred 
to in Articles 9 to 11 of this Annex. 
3. 
Each year on 1 September Eurostat shall submit a report on the assessments 
and updatings referred to in Article 1 of this Annex. 
4.  Any questions of methodology raised by the implementation of this 
Annex shall be dealt with by Eurostat in cooperation with national experts 
from the relevant departments of the Member States and the qualified inde­
pendent expert or experts. Eurostat shall convene a meeting of this group for 
that purpose at least each year. However, Eurostat may convene more frequent 
meetings if it feels it necessary. 
CHAPTER 5 
REVISION CLAUSE 
▼M131 
Article 14 
1. 
In 2022 the Commission shall submit a report to the European Parliament 
and the Council. That report shall have regard to the budgetary implications of 
this Annex and shall assess the actuarial balance of the pension system. On the 
basis of that report the Commission will, if appropriate, submit a proposal to 
amend this Annex. 
2.  In 2018 the Commission shall submit an interim report to the European 
Parliament and the Council on the application of this Annex. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
158
▼M112 
ANNEX XIII 
Transitional measures applicable to officials of the ►M128 Union ◄ 
(Article 107a of the Staff Regulations) 
S e c t i o n  1 
Article 1 
1. 
For the period from 1 May 2004 to 30 April 2006 Article 5(1) and (2) of 
the Staff Regulations are replaced by the following: 
‘1.  The posts covered by the Staff Regulations shall be classified, according to 
the nature and importance of the duties to which they relate, in four 
categories A*, B*, C* and D*, in descending order of rank. 
2. Category 
A* 
shall 
comprise 
twelve 
grades, 
category 
B* 
shall 
comprise 
nine 
grades, category C* shall comprise seven grades and category D* shall 
contain five grades.’ 
2. 
Any reference to the date of recruitment shall be taken to refer to the date 
of entry into service. 
Article 2 
1. On 

May 
2004, 
and 
subject 
to 
Article 

of 
this 
Annex, 
the 
grades 
of 
officials having one of the administrative statuses set out in Article 35 of the 
Staff Regulations shall be renamed as follows: 
New 
New 
New 
New 
Former grade 
(intermediate)  Former grade  (intermediate)  Former grade  (intermediate)  Former grade  (intermediate) 
grade 
grade 
grade 
grade 
A1 A*16 
A2 A*15 
A3/LA3 A*14 
A4/LA4 A*12 
A5/LA5 A*11 
A6/LA6 A*10 B1 B*10 
A7/LA7 A*8 B2 B*8 
A8/LA8 A*7 B3 B*7 C1 C*6 
B4 B*6 C2 C*5 
B5 B*5 C3 C*4 D1 D*4 
C4 C*3 D2 D*3 
C5 C*2 D3 D*2 
D4 D*1 
2. 
Subject to the provisions of Article 7 of this Annex, basic monthly salaries 
shall be determined for each grade and step as provided for in the following 
tables (in euro): 

 
▼M112 
Category A ( 1 ) ( 2 ) 
New 
Former grades 
intermediate 








grade 
A1 A*16 14 
822,86 15 
445,74 16 
094,79 16 
094,79 16 
094,79 16 
094,79 
12 717,09 13 
392,63 14 
068,17 14 
743,71 15 
419,25 16 
094,79 
0,8579377 0,8670760 0,8740822 0,9160548 0,9580274 1,0 
A2 A*15 13 
100,93 13 
651,45 14 
225,11 14 
620,87 14 
822,86 15 
445,74 
11 285,38 11 
930,01 12 
574,64 13 
219,27 13 
863,90 14 
508,53 
0,8614182 0,8739006 0,8839749 0,9041370 0,9353053 0,9393224 
A3 A*14 11 
579,04 12 
065,60 12 
572,62 12 
922,41 13 
100,93 13 
651,45 14 
225,11 14 
822,86 
9 346,34 9 
910,20 10 
474,06 11 
037,92 11 
601,78 12 
165,64 12 
729,50 13 
293,36 
0,8071775 0,8213599 0,8330849 0,8541688 0,8855692 0,8911610 0,8948613 0,8968148 
A*13 10 
233,93 10 
663,98 11 
112,09 11 
421,25 11 
579,04 
A4 A*12 9 
045,09 9 
425,17 9 
821,23 10 
094,47 10 
233,93 10 
663,98 11 
112,09 11 
579,04 
1962R0031 
7 851,92 8 
292,03 8 
732,14 9 
172,25 9 
612,36 10 
052,47 10 
492,58 10 
932,69 
0,8680864 0,8797751 0,8891086 0,9086411 0,9392638 0,9426565 0,9442490 0,9441793 
A5 A*11 7 
994,35 8 
330,28 8 
680,33 8 
921,83 9 
045,09 9 
425,17 9 
821,23 10 
233,93 
— EN 
6 473,51 6 
857,02 7 
240,53 7 
624,04 8 
007,55 8 
391,06 8 
774,57 9 
158,08 
0,8097606 0,8231440 0,8341307 0,8545377 0,8852925 0,8902821 0,8934288 0,8948742 
— 01.01.2014 
A6 A*10 7 
065,67 7 
362,57 7 
671,96 7 
885,41 7 
994,35 8 
330,28 8 
680,33 9 
045,09 
5 594,32 5 
899,56 6 
204,80 6 
510,04 6 
815,28 7 
120,52 7 
425,76 7 
731,00 
0,7917607 0,8012909 0,8087633 0,8255804 0,8525121 0,8547756 0,8554698 0,8547179 
A*9 6 
244,87 6 
507,29 6 
780,73 6 
969,38 7 
065,67 
— 01
A7 A*8 5 
519,42 5 
751,35 5 
993,03 6 
159,77 6 
244,87 6 
507,29 
1.001 
4 815,59 5 
055,21 5 
294,83 5 
534,45 5 
774,07 6 
013,69 
0,8724812 0,8789606 0,8834980 0,8984832 0,9246101 0,9241466
— 
159
 

▼M112 
Category A ( 1 ) ( 2 ) 
New 
Former grades 
intermediate 








grade 
A8 A*7 4 
878,24 5 
083,24 5 
296,84 5 
444,21 5 
519,42 
4 258,95 4 
430,71 
0,8730505 0,8716311 
A*6 4 
311,55 4 
492,73 4 
681,52 4 
811,77 4 
878,24 
A*5 3 
810,69 3 
970,82 4 
137,68 4 
252,80 4 
311,55 
( 1 )  The figures in italics in the tables refer to the former salaries as set out in Article 66 of the Staff Regulations before 1 May 2004. They are included in these tables merely for 
explanatory reasons and do not have any legal implication. 
( 2 )  The figure on the third line corresponding to each step is a coefficient representing the ratio between the basic salary before and after 1 May 2004.
1962R0031 
— EN 
— 01.01.2014 
— 01
1.001 
 
— 
160
 

▼M112 
Category B ( 1 ) ( 2 ) 
New 
Former grades 
intermediate 







8 
grade 
B*11 7 
994,35 8 
330,28 8 
680,33 8 
921,83 9 
045,09 
B1 B*10 7 
065,67 7 
362,57 7 
671,96 7 
885,41 7 
994,35 8 
330,28 8 
680,33 9 
045,09 
5 594,32 5 
899,56 6 
204,80 6 
510,04 6 
815,28 7 
120,52 7 
425,76 7 
731,00 
0,7917607 0,8012909 0,8087633 0,8255804 0,8525121 0,8547756 0,8554698 0,8547179 
B*9 6 
244,87 6 
507,29 6 
780,73 6 
969,38 7 
065,67 
B2 B*8 5 
519,42 5 
751,35 5 
993,03 6 
159,77 6 
244,87 6 
507,29 6 
780,73 7 
065,67 
4 847,05 5 
074,29 5 
301,53 5 
528,77 5 
756,01 5 
983,25 6 
210,49 6 
437,73 
 
0,8781810 0,8822781 0,8846160 0,8975611 0,9217181 0,9194688 0,9159029 0,9111280 
B3 B*7 4 
878,24 5 
083,24 5 
296,84 5 
444,21 5 
519,42 5 
751,35 5 
993,03 6 
244,87 
4 065,67 4 
254,62 4 
443,57 4 
632,52 4 
821,47 5 
010,42 5 
199,37 5 
388,32 
0,8334297 0,8369898 0,8389096 0,8509077 0,8735465 0,8711729 0,8675695 0,8628394 
B4 B*6 4 
311,55 4 
492,73 4 
681,52 4 
811,77 4 
878,24 5 
083,24 5 
296,84 5 
519,42 
1962R0031 
3 516,44 3 
680,31 3 
844,18 4 
008,05 4 
171,92 4 
335,79 4 
499,66 4 
663,53 
0,8155860 0,8191701 0,8211393 0,8329679 0,8552101 0,8529580 0,8494989 0,8449312 
B5 B*5 3 
810,69 3 
970,82 4 
137,68 4 
252,80 4 
311,55 4 
492,73 4 
681,52 4 
878,24 
— EN 
3 143,24 3 
275,85 3 
408,46 3 
541,07 3 
673,68 3 
806,29 3 
938,90 4 
071,51 
0,8248480 0,8249807 0,8237611 0,8326444 0,8520555 0,8472109 0,8413720 0,8346268 
— 01.01.2014 
B*4 3 
368,02 3 
509,54 3 
657,02 3 
758,76 3 
810,69 
B*3 2 
976,76 3 
101,85 3 
232,19 3 
322,12 3 
368,02 
( 1 )  The figures in italics in the tables refer to the former salaries as set out in Article 66 of the Staff Regulations before 1 May 2004. They are included in these tables merely for 
explanatory reasons and do not have any legal implication. 
( 2 )  The figure on the third line corresponding to each step is a coefficient representing the ratio between the basic salary before and after 1 May 2004.
— 01
1.001 
— 
161
 

▼M112 
Category C ( 1 ) ( 2 ) 
New 
Former grades 
intermediate 







8 
grade 
C*7 4 
878,24 5 
083,24 5 
296,84 5 
444,21 5 
519,42 
C1 C*6 4 
311,55 4 
492,73 4 
681,52 4 
811,77 4 
878,24 5 
083,24 5 
296,84 5 
519,42 
3 586,63 3 
731,26 3 
875,89 4 
020,52 4 
165,15 4 
309,78 4 
454,41 4 
599,04 
0,8318656 0,8305106 0,8279127 0,8355595 0,8538223 0,8478411 0,8409561 0,8332470 
C2 C*5 3 
810,69 3 
970,82 4 
137,68 4 
252,80 4 
311,55 4 
492,73 4 
681,52 4 
878,24 
3 119,61 3 
252,15 3 
384,69 3 
517,23 3 
649,77 3 
782,31 3 
914,85 4 
047,39 
0,8186470 0,8190122 0,8180164 0,8270387 0,8465100 0,8418734 0,8362348 0,8296824 
C3 C*4 3 
368,02 3 
509,54 3 
657,02 3 
758,76 3 
810,69 3 
970,82 4 
137,68 4 
311,55 
2 910,01 3 
023,56 3 
137,11 3 
250,66 3 
364,21 3 
477,76 3 
591,31 3 
704,86 
1962R0031 
0,8640121 0,8615260 0,8578323 0,8648224 0,8828349 0,8758292 0,8679526 0,8592873 
C4 C*3 2 
976,76 3 
101,85 3 
232,19 3 
322,12 3 
368,02 3 
509,54 3 
657,02 3 
810,69 
— EN 
2 629,42 2 
735,93 2 
842,44 2 
948,95 3 
055,46 3 
161,97 3 
268,48 3 
374,99 
0,8833161 0,8820317 0,8794161 0,8876711 0,9071977 0,9009642 0,8937550 0,8856638 
— 01.01.2014 
C5 C*2 2 
630,96 2 
741,52 2 
856,72 2 
936,20 2 
976,76 
2 424,48 2 
523,83 2 
623,18 2 
722,53 
 
0,9215191 0,9205951 0,9182489 0,9272291 
— 01
C*1 2 
325,33 2 
423,04 2 
524,86 2 
595,11 2 
630,96 
1.001 
( 1 )  The figures in italics in the tables refer to the former salaries as set out in Article 66 of the Staff Regulations before 1 May 2004. They are included in these tables merely for 
— 
explanatory reasons and do not have any legal implication. 
( 2 )  The figure on the third line corresponding to each step is a coefficient representing the ratio between the basic salary before and after 1 May 2004.
162
 

▼M112 
Category D ( 1 ) ( 2 ) 
New 
Former grades 
intermediate 







8 
grade 
D*5 3 
810,69 3 
970,82 4 
137,68 4 
252,8 4 
311,55 
D1 D*4 3 
368,02 3 
509,54 3 
657,02 3 
758,76 3 
810,69 3 
970,82 4 
137,68 4 
311,55 
2 740,03 2 
859,83 2 
979,63 3 
099,43 3 
219,23 3 
339,03 3 
458,83 3 
578,63 
0,8135433 0,8148732 0,8147699 0,8245884 0,8447893 0,8408918 0,8359346 0,8300101 
D2 D*3 2 
976,76 3 
101,85 3 
232,19 3 
322,12 3 
368,02 3 
509,54 3 
657,02 3 
810,69 
2 498,38 2 
604,79 2 
711,20 2 
817,61 2 
924,02 3 
030,43 3 
136,84 3 
243,25 
0,8392951 0,8397537 0,8388121 0,8481361 0,8681718 0,8634835 0,8577585 0,8510926 
D3 D*2 2 
630,96 2 
741,52 2 
856,72 2 
936,20 2 
976,76 3 
101,85 3 
232,19 3 
368,02 
2 325,33 2 
424,85 2 
524,37 2 
623,89 2 
723,41 2 
822,93 2 
922,45 3 
021,97 
1962R0031 
0,8838333 0,8844911 0,8836603 0,8936346 0,9148907 0,9100795 0,9041702 0,8972542 
D4 D*1 2 
325,33 2 
423,04 2 
524,86 2 
595,11 2 
630,96 
— EN 
2 192,47 2 
282,38 2 
372,29 2 
462,20 
0,9428640 0,9419476 0,9395718 0,9487849 
— 01.01.2014 
( 1 )  The figures in italics in the tables refer to the former salaries as set out in Article 66 of the Staff Regulations before 1 May 2004. They are included in these tables merely for 
explanatory reasons and do not have any legal implication. 
( 2 )  The figure on the third line corresponding to each step is a coefficient representing the ratio between the basic salary before and after 1 May 2004.
— 01
1.001 
— 
 
163
 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 164
▼M112 
3. 
The salaries for the new intermediate grades shall be used as the applicable 
amounts within the meaning of Article 7 of this Annex. 
Article 3 
The step occupied by an official and the seniority acquired in grade and step 
shall not be affected by the procedure described in Article 2(1) of this Annex. 
Salaries shall be determined in accordance with Article 7 of this Annex. 
Article 4 
For the purposes of these provisions and for the period specified in the intro­
ductory sentence of Article 1 of this Annex: 
(a) the words ‘function group’ shall be replaced by ‘category’: 
(i) in the Staff Regulations in: 
— Article 5(5), 
— Article 6(1), 
— Article 7(2), 
— Article 31(1), 
— the third paragraph of Article 32, 
— Article 39, point (f), 
— Article 40(4), 
— Article 41(3), 
— Article 51(1), (2), (8) and (9), 
— the first paragraph of Article 78; 
(ii) in Annex II to the Staff Regulations in the fourth paragraph of 
Article 1; 
(iii) in Annex III to the Staff Regulations in: 
— Article 1(1), point (c), 
— the fourth paragraph of Article 3; 
(iv) in Annex IX to the Staff Regulations in: 
— Article 5, 
— Article 9(1), points (f) and (g); 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
165
▼M112 
(b) the word ‘function group AD’ shall be replaced by ‘category A*’: 
(i) in the Staff Regulations in: 
— Article 5(3), point (c); 
— the third paragraph of Article 48; 
— the second paragraph of Article 56; 
(ii)  in Annex II to the Staff Regulations in the first paragraph of Article 10; 
(c) the words ‘function group AST’ shall be replaced by ‘categories B*, C* and 
D*’: 
(i) in the Staff Regulations in: 
— the second paragraph of Article 43; 
— the third paragraph of Article 48; 
(ii) in Annex VI to the Staff Regulations in Articles 1 and 3; 
(d)  the words ‘grade AST 1 to AST 4’ shall be replaced by ‘categories C* and 
D* grades 1 to 4’ in the Staff Regulations in the third paragraph of 
Article 56; 
(e)  in Article 5(3)(a) of the Staff Regulations the words ‘function group AST’ 
are replaced by ‘categories B* and C*’; 
(f) Article 29(4) of the Staff Regulations is replaced by: ‘The European 
Parliament shall organise at least one competition for category C*, B* 
and A* before 1 May 2006.’; 
(g)  in the second paragraph of Article 43 of the Staff Regulations the words ‘an 
administrator's function’ are replaced by ‘a function in the next higher 
category’; 
(h) in Article 45a(1) of the Staff Regulations, the words ‘function group AST 
may’ are replaced by ‘category B* may’ and the words ‘function group AD’ 
are replaced by ‘a post in category A*’; 
(i)  in Article 46 of the Staff Regulations, the words ‘AD 9 to AD 14’ are 
replaced by ‘A *9 to A *14’.; 
(j)  in paragraph 2 of Article 29 of the Staff Regulations, the words ‘grades AD 
16 or AD 15’ are replaced by ‘grades A*16 orA*15’ and the words ‘grades 
AD 15 or 14’ by ‘grades A*15 or A*14’; 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
166
▼M112 
(k)  in the first paragraph of Article 12 of Annex II to the Staff Regulations, the 
words ‘AD 14’ are replaced by ‘A*14’; 
(l)  in Article 5 of Annex IX to the Staff Regulations: 
(i) in paragraph 2, the words ‘AD 13’ are replaced by ‘A*13’; 
(ii) in paragraph 3, the words ‘AD 14’ are replaced by ‘A*14 or higher’ 
and the words ‘AD 16 or AD 15’ by ‘A*16 or A*15’; 
(iii) in paragraph 4, the words ‘AD 16’ are replaced by ‘A*16’ and the 
words ‘AD 15’ by ‘A*15’; 
(m) in the second paragraph of Article 43 of the Staff Regulations, the words 
‘As of grade 4,’ are deleted; 
(n)  in Article 5(4) of the Staff Regulations, the reference to ‘Annex I, point A’ 
are replaced by a reference to ‘Annex XIII.1’; 
(o)  where in the text of the Staff Regulations reference is made to the basic 
monthly salary of an official in grade AST 1, this shall be replaced by a 
reference to the basic monthly salary of an official in grade D*1. 
Article 5 
1. Notwithstanding 
Article 
45 
of 
the 
Staff 
Regulations, 
officials 
eligible 
for 
promotion on 1 May 2004 shall continue to be eligible even if they have not 
completed a minimum of two years in their grade. 
2. Officials 
whose 
names 
appear 
before 

May 
2006 
on 
the 
list 
of 
candidates 
suitable for transfer from one category to another shall, if transfer takes place as 
from 1 May 2004 be placed in the grade and step they occupied in the former 
category, or failing this at the first step in the starting grade of the new category. 
3.  Articles 1 to 11 of this Annex shall apply to temporary servants engaged 
before 1 May 2004 who are subsequently recruited as officials in accordance 
with paragraph 4. 
4. Temporary 
servants 
whose 
names 
appear 
before 

May 
2006 
on 
the 
list 
of 
candidates suitable for transfer from one category to another or on the list of 
successful candidates of an internal competition shall, if recruitment takes place 
as from 1 May 2004, be placed in the grade and step they occupied as a 
temporary servant in the former category, or failing this at the first step in the 
starting grade of the new category. 
5. 
An official in grade A3 on 30 April 2004 shall, upon appointment after that 
date as Director, be promoted to the next higher grade, in accordance with 
Article 7(5) of this Annex. The last sentence of Article 46 of the Staff Regu­
lations shall not apply. 
Article 6 
Without prejudice to Articles 9 and 10 of this Annex, for the first promotion of 
officials recruited before 1 May 2004, the percentages referred to in Article 6(2) 
of the Staff Regulations and in Annex I, point B to the Staff Regulations shall be 
adapted to comply with the arrangements in force in each institution prior to that 
date. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
167
▼M112 
Where the promotion of an official takes effect prior to 1 May 2004, it shall be 
governed by the provisions of the Staff Regulations in force at the date on which 
the promotion takes effect. 
Article 7 
Basic monthly salaries of officials recruited before 1 May 2004 shall be 
determined in accordance with the following rules: 
1.  The renaming of grades pursuant to Article 2(1) of this Annex shall not lead 
to any changes in the basic monthly salary paid to each official. 
2. For each official, a multiplication factor shall be calculated at 1 May 2004. 
This multiplication factor shall be equal to the ratio between the basic 
monthly salary paid to an official before 1 May 2004 and the applicable 
amount defined in Article 2(2) of this Annex. 
The basic monthly salary paid to the official on 1 May 2004 shall be equal to 
the product of the applicable amount and the multiplication factor. 
The multiplication factor shall be applied in order to determine the official's 
basic monthly salary following advancement in step or ►M131 update ◄ of 
remunerations. 
3. Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions, for periods after 1 May 2004 the 
basic monthly salary paid to an official shall be not less than that he would 
have received under the system in force before that date through automatic 
advancement in step in the grade formerly occupied by him. For each grade 
and step, the former basic salary to be taken into account is equal to the 
applicable amount after 1 May 2004 multiplied by the coefficient defined in 
Article 2(2) of this Annex. 
4.  An official in grades A*10 to A*16 and AD 10 to 16 respectively who is on 
30 April 2004 head of unit, director or director-general, or is subsequently 
appointed head of unit, director or director general and has performed his new 
duties satisfactorily during the first nine months, shall be entitled to an 
increase in the basic monthly salary corresponding to the percentage 
between the first and the second step in each grade as set out in the tables 
in Article 2(1) and Article 8(1) of this Annex. 
5. Without prejudice to paragraph 3, for each official, the first promotion after 
1 May 2004 shall, depending on the category occupied before 1 May 2004 
and the step occupied at the time the promotion takes effect, lead to an 
increase in basic monthly salary to be determined on the basis of the 
following table: 
Step 
Grade 








A 13,1 
% 11,0 
% 6,8 
% 5,7 
% 5,5 
% 5,2 
% 5,2 
% 4,9 

B 11,9 
% 10,5 
% 6,4 
% 4,9 
% 4,8 
% 4,7 
% 4,5 
% 4,3 

C 8,5 
% 6,3 
% 4,6 
% 4,0 
% 3,9 
% 3,7 
% 3,6 
% 3,5 

D 6,1 
% 4,6 
% 4,3 
% 4,1 
% 4,0 
% 3,9 
% 3,7 
% 3,6 

For the purpose of determining the applicable percentage, each grade shall be 
divided into notional steps corresponding to two months of service and into 
notional percentages reduced by one twelfth of the difference between the 
percentage for the step in question and that for the next higher step with each 
notional step. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
168
▼M112 
For the purposes of calculating the salary before promotion of an official who 
is not in the last step of his grade, the value of the notional step shall be taken 
into account. For the purposes of this provision, each grade shall also be 
divided into notional salaries rising by one twelfth of the two-yearly 
increment for that grade throughout the span of the actual steps. 
6. A new multiplication factor shall be determined upon this first promotion. 
That multiplication factor shall be equal to the ratio between the new basic 
salaries resulting from the application of paragraph 5 and the applicable 
amount in Article 2(2) of this Annex. Subject to paragraph 7, this multi­
plication factor shall be applied to the salary after advancement in step and 
adaptation of remunerations. 
7.  If, after promotion, the multiplication factor is less than 1, the official shall, by 
derogation from Article 44 of the Staff Regulations, remain in the first step of 
his new grade for as long as the multiplication factor remains below 1 or until 
he is promoted. A new multiplication factor shall be calculated to take account 
of the value of the advancement in step to which he or she would have been 
entitled under that Article. Once the factor rises to 1, the official shall start to 
advance in step in accordance with Article 44 of the Staff Regulations. If the 
multiplication factor is higher than one, any balance shall be converted into 
seniority in the step. 
8. The multiplication factor shall be applied upon subsequent promotions. 
Article 8 
1. With 
effect 
from 

May 
2006, 
the 
grades 
introduced 
by 
Article 
2(1) 
shall 
be renamed as follows: 
Former 
Former 
(intermediate) 
New grade 
(intermediate) 
New grade 
grade 
grade 
A*16 AD 
16 
A*15 AD 
15 
A*14 AD 
14 
A*13 AD 
13 
A*12 AD 
12 
A*11 AD 
11 B*11 AST 
11 
A*10 AD 
10 B*10 AST 
10 
A*9 AD 
9 B*9 AST 

A*8 AD 
8 B*8 AST 

A*7 AD 
7 B*7/C*7 AST 

A*6 AD 
6 B*6/C*6 AST 

A*5 AD 
5 B*5/C*5/D*5 AST 

B*4/C*4/D*4 AST 

B*3/C*3/D*3 AST 

C*2/D*2 AST 

C*1/D*1 AST 
1 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
169
▼M112 
2.  Without prejudice to the provisions of Article 7 of this Annex, basic 
monthly salaries shall be determined for each grade and step on the basis of 
the table in Article 66 of the Staff Regulations. For officials who have been 
recruited before 1 May 2004 and until their first promotion comes into effect 
after that date, the table shall be as follows: 
▼M129 
1.7.2010 STEP 
GRADE 








16 16 
919,04 17 
630,00 18 
370,84 18 
370,84 18 
370,84 18 
370,84 
15 14 
953,61 15 
581,98 16 
236,75 16 
688,49 16 
919,04 17 
630,00 
14 13 
216,49 13 
771,87 14 
350,58 14 
749,83 14 
953,61 15 
581,98 16 
236,75 16 
919,04 
13 11 
681,17 12 
172,03 12 
683,51 13 
036,39 13 
216,49 
12 10 
324,20 10 
758,04 11 
210,11 11 
521,99 11 
681,17 12 
172,03 12 
683,51 13 
216,49 
11 9 
124,87 9 
508,31 9 
907,86 10 
183,52 10 
324,20 10 
758,04 11 
210,11 11 
681,17 
10 8 
064,86 8 
403,76 8 
756,90 9 
000,53 9 
124,87 9 
508,31 9 
907,86 10 
324,20 
9 7 
127,99 7 
427,52 7 
739,63 7 
954,96 8 
064,86 
8 6 
299,95 6 
564,69 6 
840,54 7 
030,86 7 
127,99 7 
427,52 7 
739,63 8 
064,86 
7 5 
568,11 5 
802,09 6 
045,90 6 
214,10 6 
299,95 6 
564,69 6 
840,54 7 
127,99 
6 4 
921,28 5 
128,07 5 
343,56 5 
492,23 5 
568,11 5 
802,09 6 
045,90 6 
299,95 
5 4 
349,59 4 
532,36 4 
722,82 4 
854,21 4 
921,28 5 
128,07 5 
343,56 5 
568,11 
4 3 
844,31 4 
005,85 4 
174,18 4 
290,31 4 
349,59 4 
532,36 4 
722,82 4 
921,28 
3 3 
397,73 3 
540,50 3 
689,28 3 
791,92 3 
844,31 4 
005,85 4 
174,18 4 
349,59 
2 3 
003,02 3 
129,21 3 
260,71 3 
351,42 3 
397,73 3 
540,50 3 
689,28 3 
844,31 
1 2 
654,17 2 
765,70 2 
881,92 2 
962,10 3 
003,02 
▼M112 
Article 9 
From 1 May 2004 to 30 April 2011 and by derogation from Annex I, point B, to 
the Staff Regulations, with regard to officials in grades AD 12 and 13 and AST 
10 the percentages referred to in Article 6(2) of the Staff Regulations shall be as 
follows: 
Grade 1 
May 
2004 
until 
30.4.2005 30.4.2006 30.4.2007 30.4.2008 30.4.2009 30.4.2010 30.4.2011 
A*/AD 13 

- 5 
% 10 
% 15 
% 20 
% 20 

A*/AD 12 5 
% 5 
% 5 
% 10 
% 15 
% 20 
% 25 

B*/AST 10 5 
% 5 
% 5 
% 10 
% 15 
% 20 
% 20 
% 
▼M131 
__________ 
▼M112 
Article 11 
Article 45(2) shall not apply to promotions that take effect prior to 1 May 2006. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
170
▼M112 
S e c t i o n  2 
Article 12 
1.  Between 1 May 2004 and 30 April 2006, reference to grades in function 
groups AST and AD in paragraph 2 and 3 of Article 31 of the Staff Regulations 
shall be made as follows: 
—  AST 1 to AST 4: C*1 to C*2 and B*3 to B*4, 
—  AD 5 to AD 8: A*5 to A*8, 
— AD 9, AD 10, AD 11, AD 12: A*9, A*10, A*11, A*12. 
2. 
In the case of officials recruited from lists of suitable candidates resulting 
from competitions published before 1 May 2004 Article 5(3) of the Staff Regu­
lations shall not apply. 
3.  Officials who have been included in a list of suitable candidates before 
1 May 2006 and are recruited between 1 May 2004 and 30 April 2006 shall: 
—  if the list was drawn up for category A*, B* or C*, be graded in the grade 
published in the competition; 
—  if the list was drawn up for category A, LA, B or C, be graded in accordance 
with the following table: 
Grade of the competition Grade 
of 
recruitment 
A8/LA8 A*5 
A7/LA7 and A6/LA6 A*6 
A5/LA5 and A4/LA4 A*9 
A3/LA3 A*12 
A2 A*14 
A1 A*15 
B5 and B4 B*3 
B3 and B2 B*4 
C5 and C4 C*1 
C3 and C2 C*2 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
171
▼M112 
Article 13 
1.  Officials who have been included in a list of suitable candidates before 
1 May 2006 and are recruited after that date shall be graded in accordance with 
the following table: 
Grade of competition Grade 
of 
recruitment 
A8/LA8 A*5 AD 

A7/LA7 and A6/LA6 A*6 AD 

A*7 AD 

A*8 AD 

A5/LA5 and A4/LA4 A*9 AD 

A*10 AD 
10 
A*11 AD 
11 
A3/LA3 A*12 AD 
12 
A2 A*14 AD 
14 
A1 A*15 AD 
15 
B5 and B4 B*3 AST 

B3 and B2 B*4 AST 

C5 and C4 C*1 AST 

C3 and C2 C*2 AST 
2 
►C13  2. 
By way of derogation from Article 12(3) and paragraph (1) of this 
Article, the institutions may recruit officials entrusted with lawyer-linguist duties 
at grade A*7 or AD 7 respectively who have been included in a list of suitable 
candidates resulting from a competition at LA 7 and LA 6 level or A*6 level 
before 1 May 2006. ◄ However, the Appointing Authority may, taking into 
account the training and special experience for the post of the person concerned, 
allow additional seniority in his/her grade; this shall not exceed 48 months. 
S e c t i o n  3 
▼M131 
__________ 
▼M112 
Article 18 
1.  Beneficiaries who were entitled in the month before 1 May 2004 to the 
fixed allowance mentioned in the former Article 4a of Annex VII to the Staff 
Regulations shall keep it ad personam up to grade 6. The amounts of the 
allowance shall be  ►M131 updated ◄ every year by the same percentage as 
the annual pay  ►M131 update ◄ referred to in Annex XI of the Staff Regu­
lations. When the net remuneration of an official who has been promoted to 
grade 7, as a consequence of the abolition of the fixed allowance, is lower than 
the net remuneration he received, all other conditions being unchanged, in the 
last month before the promotion, he shall be entitled to a compensatory 
allowance equal to the difference until his advancement to the next higher step 
in grade. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
172
▼M131 
__________ 
Article 19 
Notwithstanding the provisions of Regulation (EU) No 1023/2013 of the 
European Parliament and of the Council ( 1 ), Articles 63, 64, 65, 82 and 83a of 
the Staff Regulations, Annexes XI and XII thereto and Articles 20(1), 64, 92 and 
132 of the Conditions of Employment of Other Servants as in force before 
1.11.2013 shall continue to be in force exclusively for the purpose of any 
adjustment required to comply with a judgment of the Court of Justice of the 
European Union under Article 266 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the 
European Union on the application of those articles. 
▼M112 
S e c t i o n  4 
Article 20 
1. The 
pensions 
of 
officials 
who 
retire 
before 

May 
2004 
shall 
be 
subject 
to 
the correction coefficient referred to in point (b) of Article 3(5) of Annex XI to 
the Staff Regulations for Member States in which they have established proven 
main residence. 
The minimum applicable correction coefficient shall be 100. 
If they establish their residence in a third country, the applicable correction 
coefficient shall be 100. 
By way of derogation from Article 45 of Annex VIII, the pension of bene­
ficiaries who reside in a Member State shall be paid in the currency of the 
Member State of residence under the conditions laid down in the second 
paragraph of Article 63 of the Staff Regulations. 
▼M131 __________ 
▼M112 
3. For 
officials 
recruited 
before 

May 
2004 
not 
receiving 

pension 
as 
at 
1 May 2004, the method of calculation of the preceding paragraphs shall apply at 
the time when pension rights are determined: 
(a) to  years  of  pensionable  service  within  the  meaning  of  Article  3  of 
Annex VIII acquired before 1 May 2004, and 
(b)  to years of pensionable service resulting from a transfer under Article 11 of 
Annex VIII concerning the pension rights acquired under the system of 
origin before 1 May 2004 by the official in service before 1 May 2004. 
▼M131 
Their pensions shall be subject to the correction coefficient only if the residence 
of the official coincides with their last place of employment or with the country 
of their place of origin within the meaning of Article 7(4) of Annex VII. 
However, for family or medical reasons, officials receiving a pension may 
request the appointing authority to change their place of origin; the decision in 
that regard shall be taken on production by the official concerned of appropriate 
supporting evidence. 
▼M112 
By way of derogation from Article 45 of Annex VIII, the pension of bene­
ficiaries who reside in a Member State shall be paid in the currency of the 
Member State of residence under the conditions laid down in the second 
paragraph of Article 63 of the Staff Regulations. 
( 1 ) Regulation (EU) No 1023/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 
22 October 2013 amending the Staff Regulations of Officials of the European Union 
and the Conditions of Employment of Other Servants of the European Union (OJ L 287, 
29.10.2013, p. 15)

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 173 
▼M112 
4. This 
Article 
shall 
apply 
by 
analogy 
to 
invalidity 
allowances 
and 
to 
allowances under Articles 41 and 50 of the Staff Regulations and 
Regulations (EEC) No 1857/89 (EC, Euratom, ECSC) 2688/95 
( 1 ), (EC 
Euratom, ECSC) 2689/95 ( 2 ), (EC, Euratom) No 1746/2002, (EC, Euratom) 
No 1747/2002 or (EC, Euratom) No 1748/2002.  ►M131  __________  ◄ 
▼M131 
Article 21 
Notwithstanding the second sentence of the second paragraph of Article 77 of the 
Staff Regulations, officials who entered the service before 1 May 2004 shall be 
entitled to 2 % of their salary referred to therein for every year of pensionable 
service calculated in accordance with Article 3 of Annex VIII. 
Officials who entered the service in the period from 1 May 2004 until 
31 December 2013 shall be entitled to 1,9 % of their salary referred to therein 
for every year of pensionable service calculated in accordance with Article 3 of 
Annex VIII. 
Article 22 
1. Officials 
with 
20 
or 
more 
years’ 
service 
on 

May 
2004 
shall 
become 
entitled to a retirement pension when they reach the age of 60. 
Officials aged 35 years or more on 1 May 2014 and who entered the service 
before 1 January 2014 shall become entitled to a retirement pension at the age 
shown in the table below: 
Age on 1 May 
Age on 1 May 2014 Pensionable 
age 
Pensionable age 
2014 
60 years and above 60 
years 47 
years 62 
years 

months 
59 years 60 
years 

months 46 
years 62 
years 

months 
58 years 60 
years 

months 45 
years 
62 years 10 months 
57 years 60 
years 

months 44 
years 63 
years 

months 
56 years 60 
years 

months 43 
years 63 
years 

months 
55 years 61 
years 42 
years 63 
years 

months 
54 years 61 
years 

months 41 
years 63 
years 

months 
53 years 61 
years 

months 40 
years 
63 years 10 months 
52 years 61 
years 

months 39 
years 64 
years 

months 
51 years 61 
years 

months 38 
years 64 
years 

months 
50 years 
61 years 11 months 37 
years 64 
years 

months 
49 years 62 
years 

months 36 
years 64 
years 

months 
48 years 62 
years 

months 35 
years 64 
years 

months 
Officials aged less than 35 years on 1 May 2014 shall become entitled to a 
retirement pension at the age of 65 years. 
( 1 ) OJ L 280, 23.11.1995, p. 1. Regulation as amended by Regulation (EC, ECSC, Euratom) 
No 2458/98 (OJ L 307, 17.11.1998, p. 1). 
( 2 ) OJ L 280, 23.11.1995, p. 4. Regulation as amended by Regulation (EC, ECSC, Euratom) 
No 2458/98.
 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 174
▼M131 
However, for officials aged 45 years or more on 1 May 2014 who entered the 
service between 1 May 2004 and 31 December 2013, the pensionable age shall 
remain 63 years. 
For officials in service before 1 January 2014 pensionable age to be taken into 
consideration for all references to the pensionable age in these Staff Regulations 
shall be determined in accordance with the above provisions, save as otherwise 
provided in these Staff Regulations. 
2. Notwithstanding 
Article 

of 
Annex 
VIII, 
officials 
who 
enter 
the 
service 
before 1 January 2014 and remain in service after the age at which they would 
have become entitled to a retirement pension shall be entitled to an additional 
increase of 2,5 % of their final basic salary for each year worked after that age, 
provided that their total pension does not exceed 70 % of the final basic salary 
within the meaning of the second or third paragraph of Article 77 of the Staff 
Regulations, as the case may be. 
However, for officials aged 50 years or over or with 20 or more years’ service on 
1 May 2004, the increase in pension provided for in the previous subparagraph 
shall not be less than 5 % of the amount of the pension rights acquired at the age 
of 60. 
The increase shall also be granted in the event of death, if the official has 
remained in service beyond the age at which he became entitled to a retirement 
pension. 
If, pursuant to Annex IVa, an official who enters the service before 1 January 
2014 and working part-time contributes to the pension scheme in proportion to 
the time worked, the increase in pension entitlements provided for in this Article 
shall be applied only in the same proportion. 
3. If 
the 
official 
retires 
before 
reaching 
pensionable 
age 
as 
laid 
down 
in 
this 
Article, only half of the reduction laid down in point (b) of Article 9 of 
Annex VIII shall be applied for the period between the age of 60 and the 
pensionable age. 
4. 
By way of derogation from the second subparagraph of paragraph 1 of the 
Sole Article of Annex IV, an official to whom a pensionable age of less than 65 
years applies in accordance with paragraph 1 shall receive the allowance 
provided for in that Annex under the conditions laid down therein until the 
day on which the official reaches his pensionable age. 
However, above that age and up to the age of 65 years the official shall continue 
to receive the allowance until he reaches the maximum retirement pension unless 
Article 42c of the Staff Regulations applied. 
Article 23 
1. 
When point (a) of Article 52 of the Staff Regulations applies, and without 
prejudice to the provisions of Article 50, an official in service before 1 January 
2014 shall be retired automatically on the last day of the month in which he 
reaches the age of 65. For officials in service before 1 January 2014, the words 
‘age of 66’ and ‘age 66’ in the second paragraph of Article 78 and point (b) of 
Article 81a(1) of the Staff Regulations and in point (b) of Article 12(1) of 
Annex VIII   
shall be read as ‘age of 65’ and ‘age 65’. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
175
▼M131 
2. Notwithstanding 
Article 
52 
of 
the 
Staff 
Regulations, 
officials 
who 
entered 
the service before 1 January 2014 and who leave the service before the age at 
which they would have become entitled to a retirement pension in accordance 
with Article 22 of this Annex may request that point (b) of Article 9 of 
Annex VIII be applied 
(a) until 31 December 2015 as from the age of 55; 
(b) until 31 December 2016 as from the age of 57. 
3. 
By way of derogation from the eighth paragraph of Article 50 of the Staff 
Regulations, an official who is retired in the interests of the service in accordance 
with the first paragraph of Article 50 of the Staff Regulations shall be entitled to 
receive the payment of a pension under Article 9 of Annex VIII in accordance 
with the table below: 
Date of the decision under the first paragraph 
Age 
of Article 50 
Until 31 December 2016 55 
years 
After 31 December 2016 58 
years 
▼M112 
Article 24 
1. In 
the 
case 
of 

pension 
determined 
before 

May 
2004, 
the 
recipient's 
pension entitlement shall continue to be determined after that date in accordance 
with the rules applied when the entitlement was initially determined. The same 
holds true as regards cover under the joint sickness insurance scheme. However, 
the rules on family allowances and correction coefficients in force as from 1 May 
2004 shall apply immediately without prejudice to the application of Article 20 
of this Annex. 
Notwithstanding the first subparagraph, recipients of an invalidity pension or a 
survivor's pension may ask to be covered by the provisions applicable as from 
1 May 2004. 
2. When 
these 
provisions 
enter 
into 
force, 
the 
nominal 
amount 
of 
net 
pension 
received before 1 May 2004 shall be guaranteed. That guaranteed amount shall 
nevertheless be adjusted if the recipient's family situation or country of residence 
changes. For persons who retire between 1 May 2004 and 31 December 2007, 
the nominal amount of net pension received on retirement shall be guaranteed 
with reference to the Staff Regulations provisions in force on the date of their 
retirement. 
For the purposes of applying the first subparagraph, if the pension calculated on 
the basis of the provisions in force is less than the nominal pension as defined 
below, a compensatory amount equal to the difference shall be granted. 
For recipients of a pension before 1 May 2004, the nominal pension shall be 
calculated each month taking into account the family situation and the country of 
residence at the time of calculation, and the Staff Regulations rules in force on 
the date preceding 1 May 2004. 
For officials who retire between 1 May 2004 and 31 December 2007, the 
nominal pension shall be calculated each month taking into account family 
situation and country of residence at the time of calculation, and the Staff 
Regulations rules in force on the date when they retire. 
In the event of the death after 1 May 2004 of a recipient of a pension determined 
before that date, the survivor's pension shall be determined taking into account 
the guaranteed nominal pension which the deceased was receiving. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
176
▼M112 
3.  Provided that recipients of an invalidity pension have not asked to be 
covered by the provisions applicable as from 1 May 2004, and have not been 
declared fit to resume their duties, their invalidity pensions thus maintained shall 
be considered retirement pensions when the recipients reach the age of 65 years. 
4. 
Paragraphs 1 and 2 shall apply to recipients of one of the allowances paid 
under Articles 41 or 50 of the Staff Regulations or under Regulation (EEC) 
No 1857/89, Regulation (EC, Euratom, ECSC) 2688/1995, Regulation (EC 
Euratom, ECSC) No 2689/1995, Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1746/2002, Regu­
lation (EC, Euratom) No 1747/2002 or Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1748/2002. 
However, their retirement pensions shall be determined in accordance with the 
rules in force on the date on which their payment commences. 
▼M131 
Article 24a 
In the case of a pension determined before 1 January 2014, the recipient's 
pension entitlement shall continue to be determined after that date in accordance 
with the rules applied when the entitlement was initially determined. The same 
applies to the cover under the joint sickness insurance scheme. 
▼M112 
Article 25 
1. 
For pensions determined before 1 May 2004, the grade used for calculating 
pension shall be determined in accordance with the tables in Articles 2(1) and 
8(1) of this Annex. 
The basic salary taken into account for determining the recipient's pension shall 
be equivalent to the salary in the table in Article 66 of the Staff Regulations for 
the new grade thus determined, at the same step, weighted by a percentage 
equivalent to the ratio of basic salary under the old scale to that under the 
scale in Article 66 of the Staff Regulations for the same step. 
For steps under the old scale without correspondence in the scale in Article 66 of 
the Staff Regulations, the last step of the same grade shall be used as the 
reference for calculating the percentage referred to in the second subparagraph. 
For steps in grade D4 under the old scale, the first step in the first grade shall be 
used as the reference for calculating the percentage referred to in the second 
subparagraph. 
2. 
On a transitional basis, the basic salary within the meaning of Articles 77 
and 78 of the Staff Regulations and of Annex VIII shall be determined by 
applying the corresponding multiplication factor laid down in Article 7 to the 
salary which corresponds to the recipient's grading taken into account to 
determine entitlement to retirement pension or invalidity benefit, in accordance 
with the table in Article 66 of the Staff Regulations. 
For steps under the old scale without correspondence in the scale in Article 66 of 
the Staff Regulations, the last step in the same grade shall be used as the 
reference for calculating the multiplication factor. 
For retirement pensions and invalidity benefits determined between 1 May 2004 
and 30 April 2006, Article 8(1) shall apply. 
3.  For recipients of a survivor's pension, paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article 
shall apply by reference to the deceased official or former official. 
4.  Paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article shall apply by analogy to recipients of 
one of the allowances paid under Articles 41 or 50 of the Staff Regulations or 
under Regulation (EEC) No 1857/89, Regulation (EC, Euratom, ECSC) 
2688/1995, Regulation (EC Euratom, ECSC) No 2689/1995, Regulation (EC, 
Euratom) No 1746/2002, Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 1747/2002 or Regulation 
(EC, Euratom) No 1748/2002. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
177
▼M112 
Article 26 
1.  Requests to qualify for the facilities for transfer of pension rights under 
Article 11(2) of Annex VIII submitted before 1 May 2004 shall be considered in 
accordance with the rules in force at the time of their submission. 
2. 
In so far as the time limit stipulated in Article 11(2) of Annex VIII has not 
yet been exceeded on 1 May 2004, the officials concerned who did not submit 
such a request within the time limits previously stipulated, or whose request has 
been rejected for having been submitted after those time limits, shall still be able 
to submit or resubmit a request for transfer under Article 11(2) of Annex VIII. 
3. Officials 
who 
submitted 

request 
for 
transfer 
within 
the 
time 
limits 
but 
rejected the offer made to them, who did not submit a transfer request within the 
time limits previously stipulated, or whose request was rejected for having been 
submitted after those time limits, may still submit or resubmit such a request by 
31 October 2004 at the latest. 
4.  In the cases provided for in paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Article, the insti­
tution where the official is working shall determine the number of pensionable 
years to be taken into account under its own scheme pursuant to the general 
implementing provisions adopted in respect of Article 11(2) of Annex VIII, 
which shall take into account the provisions of this Annex. However, for the 
purposes of paragraph 3 of this Article the official's age and grade to be taken 
into account shall be those at the time of establishment. 
5. Officials 
who 
agreed 
to 
transfer 
their 
pension 
rights 
pursuant 
to 
Article 11(2) of Annex VIII before 1 May 2004 may request recalculation of 
the bonus already obtained under the  ►M128 Union ◄ institutions' pension 
scheme pursuant to that Article. Recalculation shall be based on the parameters 
in force at the time when the bonus was obtained, adjusted in accordance with 
Article 22 of this Annex. 
6. Officials 
who 
obtain 

bonus 
pursuant 
to 
paragraph 

may, 
from 
notifi­
cation of the bonus under the  ►M128 Union ◄ institutions' pension scheme, 
request application of paragraph 5. 
Article 27 
1.  When the actuarial equivalent referred to in Article 11(1) and 
Article 12(1)(b) of Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations is calculated, officials 
and temporary staff shall be covered, for the portion of their rights relating to 
periods of service before 1 May 2004, by the provisions set out below. 
The retirement pension actuarial equivalent may not be less than the sum of: 
(a)  the amount of the sums deducted from basic salary as pension contributions, 
plus compound interest at the rate of 3,5 % a year; 
(b) a severance grant proportional to the length of service actually completed, 
calculated on the basis of one and a half months of final basic salary subject 
to deduction per year of service; 
(c) the total sum paid to the ►M128 Union ◄ in accordance with Article 11(2) 
of Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations, plus compound interest at the rate of 
3,5 %  a  year. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
178
▼M112 
2. However, 
where 
officials 
or 
temporary 
servants 
leave 
because 
their 
contracts are revoked or terminated, the severance grant to be paid or actuarial 
equivalent to be transferred shall be determined in the light of the decision taken 
on the basis of Article 9(1)(h) of Annex IX to the Staff Regulations. 
3. 
Unless they have benefited from Article 11(2) or (3) of Annex VIII to the 
Staff Regulations, officials in service on 1 May 2004 and who would, for lack of 
a transfer option under Article 11(1), have been entitled to payment of a 
severance grant in accordance with the Staff Regulations rules in force before 
1 May 2004, shall retain the right to payment of a severance grant calculated in 
accordance with the rules in force before that date. 
▼M131 
Article 28 
1. 
Servants referred to in Article 2 of the Conditions of Employment of Other 
Servants who were under contract on 1 May 2004 and who are appointed as 
officials after that date and before 1 January 2014 shall, on retirement, be entitled 
to an actuarial adjustment of the pension rights they acquired as temporary 
servants which takes into account the change in their pensionable age as 
referred to in Article 77 of the Staff Regulations. 
2. Servants 
referred 
to 
in 
Articles 
2, 
3a 
and 
3b 
of 
the 
Conditions 
of 
Employment of Other Servants who are under contract on 1 January 2014 and 
are appointed as officials after that date shall, on retirement, be entitled to an 
actuarial adjustment of the pension rights they acquired as temporary or contract 
staff which takes into account the change in their pensionable age as referred to 
in Article 77 of the Staff Regulations, in the event that they are at least 35 years 
old on 1 May 2014. 
▼M112 
Article 29 
For temporary servants engaged before 1 May 2004, in accordance with 
Article 2(c) of the Conditions of Employment of Other Servants, to assist a 
political group in the European Parliament the requirement laid down in 
Article 29(3) and (4) of the Staff Regulations that the temporary servant has 
passed a selection procedure in conformity with Article 12(4) of the Conditions 
of Employment shall not apply. 
▼M131 
S e c t i o n  5 
Article 30 
1. By 
way 
of 
derogation 
from 
Annex 
I, 
Section 
A, 
point 
2, 
the 
following 
table 
of types of posts in function group AD shall apply to officials in service on 
31 December 2013: 
Director-General 
AD 15 – AD 16 
Director 
AD 14 – AD 15 
Head of unit or equivalent 
AD 9 – AD 14 
Adviser or equivalent 
AD 13 – AD 14 
Senior Administrator in transition AD 
14 
Administrator in transition AD 
13 
Administrator 
AD 5 – AD 12 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
179
▼M131 
2. With 
effect 
from 

January 
2014, 
the 
appointing 
authority 
shall 
classify 
officials in service on 31 December 2013 in function group AD in types of posts 
as follows: 
(a) Officials who were in grade AD 14 on 31 December 2013 and who were not 
Director or equivalent, Head of unit or equivalent or Adviser or equivalent 
shall be assigned to the type of post Senior Administrator in transition. 
(b) Officials who were in grade AD 13 on 31 December 2013 and who were not 
Head of unit or equivalent or Adviser or equivalent shall be assigned to the 
type of post Administrator in transition. 
(c)  Officials who were in grades AD 9 to AD 14 on 31 December 2013 and who 
were Head of unit or equivalent shall be assigned to the type of post Head of 
unit or equivalent. 
(d) Officials who were in grades AD 13 or AD 14 on 31 December 2013 and 
who were Adviser or equivalent shall be assigned to the type of post Adviser 
or equivalent. 
(e)  Officials who were in grades AD 5 to AD 12 on 31 December 2013 and who 
were not Head of unit or equivalent shall be assigned to the type of post 
Administrator. 
3. By 
way 
of 
derogation 
from 
paragraph 
2, 
officials 
in 
grades 
AD 

to 
AD 
14 
holding special responsibilities may be assigned by the appointing authority 
before 31 December 2015 to the type of post "Head of unit or equivalent" or 
"Adviser or equivalent". Each appointing authority shall lay down provisions to 
give effect to this Article. However, the total number of officials benefiting from 
this provision shall not exceed 5 % of the officials in function group AD on 
31 December 2013. 
4. 
The assignment to a type of post shall be valid until the official is assigned 
to a new function corresponding to another type of post. 
5.  Provided they satisfy the conditions laid down in the first paragraph of 
Article 44, officials in grade AD 12, step 5, holding a post of Administrator 
shall, as from 1 January 2016, receive an increase in basic salary equivalent to 
the difference between the salary corresponding to grade AD 12, step 4, and 
grade AD 12, step 3. 
6.  Provided they satisfy the conditions laid down in the first paragraph of 
Article 44, officials in grade AD 12, step 5, holding a post of Administrator 
and benefiting from the measure in paragraph 5 shall receive after two years an 
additional increase in basic salary equivalent to the difference between the salary 
corresponding to grade AD 12, step 5, and grade AD 12, step 4. 
7. By 
way 
of 
derogation 
from 
paragraph 
5, 
the 
following 
provisions 
shall 
apply to officials in grade AD 12 holding a post of Administrator, who were 
recruited before 1 May 2004 and who have not been promoted between 1 May 
2004 and 31 December 2013: 
(a) provided they satisfy the conditions laid down in the first paragraph of 
Article 44, officials in step 8 shall, as from 1 January 2016, receive an 
increase in basic salary equivalent to the difference between the salary 
corresponding to grade AD 12, step 4, and grade AD 12, step 3. 
(b) provided they benefit from the measure in point (a), officials in step 8 shall 
receive after two years an additional increase in basic salary equivalent to the 
difference between the salary corresponding to grade AD 12, step 5, and 
grade AD 12, step 4. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
180
▼M131 
8.  Provided they satisfy the conditions laid down in the first paragraph of 
Article 44, officials in grade AD 13, step 5, holding a post of Administrator 
in transition shall, as from 1 January 2016, receive an increase in basic salary 
equivalent to the difference between the salary corresponding to grade AD 13, 
step 4, and grade AD 13, step 3. 
9.  Provided they satisfy the conditions laid down in the first paragraph of 
Article 44, officials in grade AD 13, step 5, holding a post of Administrator 
in transition and benefiting from the measure in paragraph 8 shall receive after 
two years an additional increase in basic salary equivalent to the difference 
between the salary corresponding to grade AD 13, step 5, and grade AD 13, 
step 4. 
10. Officials 
receiving 
the 
increase 
in 
basic 
salary 
provided 
for 
in 
paragraphs 
5 to 9 and subsequently appointed Head of unit or equivalent or Adviser or 
equivalent in the same grade shall keep such increase in basic salary. 
11.  By way of derogation from the first sentence of Article 46, officials 
appointed to the next higher grade and benefiting from the increase in basic 
salary provided for in paragraphs 5, 6, 8 and 9 shall be placed in the second 
step of that grade. They shall lose the benefit of the increase of basic salary 
provided for in paragraphs 5, 6, 8 and 9. 
12. The 
increase 
of 
basic 
salary 
in 
paragraph 

shall 
not 
be 
paid 
after 
promotion and shall not be included in the basis used for determining the 
increase in basic monthly salary referred to in Article 7(5) of this Annex. 
Article 31 
1. By 
way 
of 
derogation 
from 
Annex 
I, 
Section 
A, 
point 
2, 
the 
following 
table 
of types of posts in function group AST shall apply to officials in service on 
31 December 2013: 
Senior Assistant in transition 
AST 10 – AST 11 
Assistant in transition 
AST 1 – AST 9 
Administrative Assistant in transition 
AST 1 – AST 7 
Support Agent in transition 
AST 1 – AST 5 
2. With 
effect 
from 

January 
2014, 
the 
appointing 
authority 
shall 
classify 
officials in service on 31 December 2013 in function group AST in types of 
posts as follows: 
(a)  Officials who were in grade AST 10 or AST 11 on 31 December 2013 shall 
be assigned to the type of post Senior Assistant in transition. 
(b) Officials not covered by point (a) who were before 1 May 2004 in the former 
category B or who were before 1 May 2004 in the former category C or D 
and have become a member of function group AST without restriction, as 
well as AST officials recruited since 1 May 2004, shall be assigned to the 
type of post Assistant in transition. 
(c)  Officials not covered by points (a) and (b) who were before 1 May 2004 in 
the former category C shall be assigned to the type of post Administrative 
Assistant in transition. 
(d)  Officials not covered by points (a) and (b) who were before 1 May 2004 in 
the former category D shall be assigned to the type of post Support Agent in 
transition. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
181
▼M131 
3. 
The assignment to a type of post shall be valid until the official is assigned 
to a new function corresponding to another type of post. Administrative 
Assistants in transition and Support Agents in transition may be assigned to 
the type of post of Assistant as defined in Annex I, Section A, only in 
accordance with the procedure laid down in Articles 4 and 29(1) of the Staff 
Regulations. Promotion shall only be allowed within the career streams 
corresponding to each type of post indicated in paragraph 1. 
4. 
By way of derogation from Article 6(1) of the Staff Regulations and from 
Annex I, Section B, the number of vacant positions in the next higher grade 
required for promotion purposes shall be calculated separately for Support Agents 
in transition. The following multiplication rates shall apply: 
Grade Rate 

— 
4 10 

Support Agents in transition 
3 22 

2 22 


— 
As far as Support Agents in transition are concerned, comparative merits for the 
purposes of promotion (Article 45(1) of the Staff Regulations) shall be 
considered between eligible officials of the same grade and classification. 
5. 
Administrative Assistants in transition and Support Agents in transition who 
were before 1 May 2004 in the former category C or D shall continue to be 
entitled either to compensatory leave or to remuneration, where the requirements 
of the service do not allow compensatory leave during the two months following 
that in which the overtime was worked, as provided for in Annex VI. 
6. 
Officials who were authorised, on the basis of point (g) of Article 55a(2) of 
the Staff Regulations and Article 4 of Annex IVa to the Staff Regulations, to 
work part-time for a period starting before 1 January 2014 and extending beyond 
that date may continue to work part-time under the same conditions for a 
maximum overall period of five years. 
7. For 
officials 
whose 
pensionable 
age 
under 
Article 
22 
of 
this 
Annex 
is 
less 
than 65 years, the period of three years referred to in point (g) of Article 55a(2) 
of the Staff Regulations may exceed their pensionable age, without however 
exceeding the age of 65 years. 
Article 32 
By way of derogation from the first sentence of the fourth paragraph of Article 1 
of Annex II to the Staff Regulations, the representation of the function group 
AST/SC need not be ensured in the Staff Committee until the next elections of a 
new Staff Committee at which the AST/SC staff can be represented. 
Article 33 
By way of derogation from Article 40(2) of the Staff Regulations, when an 
official has, on 31 December 2013, been on leave on personal grounds for 
more than 10 years over the entire career, the total length of leave on personal 
grounds may not exceed 15 years in the course of the official's entire career. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
182
▼M112 
ANNEX XIII.1 
Types of posts during the transitional period 
Types of posts in each category, as provided for in Article 4(n) of this Annex. 
Category A Category 
C 
A*5 Administrator/ C*1 Secretary/office 
clerk 
Research Administrator/ C*2 Secretary/office 
clerk 
Linguistic Administrator C*3 Secretary/office 
clerk 
A*6 Administrator/ C*4 Secretary/office 
clerk 
Research Administrator/ C*5 Secretary/office 
clerk 
Linguistic Administrator C*6 Secretary/office 
clerk 
A*7 Administrator/ C*7 Secretary/office 
clerk 
Research Administrator/ 
Linguistic Administrator 
A*8 Administrator/ 
Research Administrator/ 
Linguistic Administrator 
A*9 Head 
of 
unit/ 
Administrator/ 
Research Administrator/ 
Linguistic Administrator 
A*10 Head 
of 
unit 
Administrator/ 
Research Administrator/ 
Linguistic Administrator 
A*11 Head 
of 
unit 
Administrator/ 
Research Administrator/ 
Linguistic Administrator 
A*12 Head 
of 
unit 
Administrator/ 
Research Administrator/ 
Linguistic Administrator 
A*13 Head 
of 
unit 
Administrator/ 
Research Administrator/ 
Linguistic Administrator 
A*14 Research 
Administrator/ 
Linguistic Administrator 
Administrator/Head of unit 
Director 
A*15 Director/Director-General 
A*16 Director-General 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
183
▼M112 
Category B Category 
D 
B*3 Assistant/Research 
assistant D*1 Employee 
B*4 Assistant/Research 
assistant D*2 Employee 
B*5 Assistant/Research 
assistant D*3 Employee 
B*6 Assistant/Research 
assistant D*4 Employee 
B*7 Assistant/Research 
assistant D*5 Employee 
B*8 Assistant/Research 
assistant 
B*9 Assistant/Research 
assistant 
B*10 Assistant/Research 
assistant 
B*11 Assistant/Research 
assistant 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
184
▼M128 
CONDITIONS OF EMPLOYMENT OF OTHER SERVANTS OF THE 
EUROPEAN UNION 
▼B 
CONTENTS 
TITLE I. 
General provisions 
1-7a 
TITLE II. 
Temporary staff 
Chapter 1: 
General provisions 
8-10 
Chapter 2: 
Rights and obligations 
11 
Chapter 3: 
Conditions of engagement 
12-15 
Chapter 4: 
Working conditions 
16-18 
Chapter 5: 
Remuneration and expenses 
19-27 
Chapter 6: 
Social security benefits 
Section A: 
Sickness  and  accident  insurance,  social  security 
benefits 
28-30 
Section B: 
Insurance against invalidity and death 
31-38a 
Section C: 
Retirement pension and severance grant 
39-40 
Section D: 
Funding of the invalidity and life assurance scheme 
and of the pension scheme 
41-42 
Section E: 
Settlement of claims by temporary staff 
43 
Section F: 
Payment of benefits 
44 
Section G: 
Subrogation in favour of the Union 
44a 
Chapter 7: 
Recovery of overpayments 
45 
Chapter 8: 
Appeals 
46 
Chapter 9: 
Termination of employment 
47-50a 
Chapter 10: 
Special provisions for members of temporary staff 
referred to in Article 2(e) 
50b-50c 
Chapter 11: 
Special provisions for temporary staff referred to in 
Article 2(f) 
51-56 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
185
▼B 
TITLE IV. 
Contract staff 
Chapter 1: 
General provisions 
79-80 
Chapter 2: 
Rights and obligations 
81 
Chapter 3: 
Conditions of engagement 
82-84 
Chapter 4: 
Special provisions for members of the contract staff 
referred to in Article 3a 
85-87 
Chapter 5: 
Special provisions for members of the contract staff 
referred to in Article 3b 
88-90 
Chapter 6: 
Working conditions 
91 
Chapter 7: 
Remuneration and expenses 
92-94 
Chapter 8: 
Social security benefits 
Section A: 
Sickness  and  accident  insurance,  social  security 
benefits 
95-98 
Section B: 
Insurance against the risk of invalidity and death 
99-108 
Section C: 
Retirement pension and severance grant 
109-110 
Section D: 
Funding of the invalidity and life assurance scheme 
and of the pension scheme 
111-112 
Section E: 
Settlement of claims by contract staff 
113 
Section F: 
Payment of benefits 
114 
Section G: 
Subrogation in favour of the Union 
115 
Chapter 9: 
Recovery of undue payment 
116 
Chapter 10: 
Appeals 
117 
Chapter 11: 
Special  and  exceptional  provisions  applicable  to 
members of the contract staff serving in a third 
country 
118 
Chapter 12: 
Termination of employment 
119 
TITLE V. 
Local staff 
120-122 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
186
▼B 
TITLE VI. 
Special advisers 
123-124 
▼M124 
TITLE VII. 
Parliamentary assistants 
Chapter 1: 
General provisions 
125-126 
Chapter 2: 
Rights and obligations 
127 
Chapter 3: 
Conditions of engagement 
128-130 
Chapter 4: 
Working conditions 
131 
Chapter 5: 
Remuneration and expenses 
132-134 
Chapter 6: 
Social security benefits 
135-136 
Chapter 7: 
Recovery of undue payment 
137 
Chapter 8: 
Appeals 
138 
Chapter 9: 
Termination of employment 
139 
▼B 
TITLE  ►M124 VIII ◄. Transitional provisions 
►M124 140 ◄ 
TITLE  ►M124 IX ◄. Final 
provisions 
141-142a 
Annex Transitional 
provisions 
applicable 
to 
the 
staff 
covered by the Conditions of Employment of 
other Servants 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
187
▼B 
TITLE I 
GENERAL PROVISIONS 
Article 1 
These Conditions of Employment shall apply to servants engaged under contract 
by  ►M15 the  ►M128 Union ◄  ◄. Such servants shall be: 
— temporary staff, 
▼M131 __________ 
▼M112 
— contract staff, 
▼B 
— local staff, 
— special advisers, 
▼M124 
— accredited parliamentary assistants. 
▼M33  __________ 
▼M112 
Any reference in these Conditions of Employment to a person of the male sex 
shall be deemed also to constitute a reference to a person of the female sex, and 
vice-versa, unless the context clearly indicates otherwise. 
▼B 
Article 2 
For the purposes of these Conditions of Employment, ‘temporary staff’ means: 
(a)  staff engaged to fill a post which is included in the list of posts appended to 
the section of the budget relating to each institution and which the budgetary 
authorities have classified as temporary; 
(b)  staff engaged to fill temporarily a permanent post included in the list of posts 
appended to the section of the budget relating to each institution; 
(c) staff, other than officials of the ►M128 Union ◄, engaged to assist either a 
person holding an office provided for in  ►M128 the Treaty on European 
Union or the Treaty on Functioning of the European Union, or the elected 
President of one of the institutions or organs of the Union  ◄  ►M112 , or 
one of the political groups in the European Parliament or the Committee of 
the Regions, or a group in the European Economic and Social 
Committee  ◄ ; 
▼M33 
(d) Staff engaged to fill temporarily a permanent post paid from research and 
investment appropriations and included in the list of posts appended to the 
budget relating to the institution concerned; 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
188
▼M128 
(e) staff seconded from national diplomatic services of the Member States 
engaged to fill temporarily a permanent post in the EEAS ; 
▼M131 
(f)  staff engaged to fill a post which is included in the list of posts appended to 
the section of the budget relating to an agency as referred to in Article 1a(2) 
of the Staff Regulations and which the budgetary authorities have classified 
as temporary, except heads of agencies and deputy heads of agencies as 
referred to in the Union act establishing the agency and officials seconded 
in the interests of the service to an agency. 
__________ 
▼M112 
Article 3a 
1. For 
the 
purposes 
of 
these 
Conditions 
of 
Employment, 
‘contract 
staff’ 
means 
staff not assigned to a post included in the list of posts appended to the section of 
the budget relating to the institution concerned and engaged for the performance 
of full-time or part-time duties: 
(a) in an institution to carry out manual or administrative support service tasks, 
(b) in the agencies referred to in Article 1a(2) of the Staff Regulations, 
(c) in other entities inside the European Union created, after consultation of the 
Staff Regulations Committee, by specific legal act issued by one or more 
institutions allowing for the use of such staff, 
(d) in Representations and Delegations of  ►M128 Union ◄ institutions, 
(e) in other entities situated outside the European Union. 
▼M128 
Staff engaged for the performance of full-time or part-time duties in Union 
delegations may be temporarily assigned to the seat of the institution under the 
mobility procedure set out in Articles 2 and 3 of Annex X to the Staff Regu­
lations. 
▼M112 
2. The 
Commission 
shall, 
on 
the 
basis 
of 
information 
provided 
by 
all 
institu­
tions, submit a report to the budgetary authority each year on the employment of 
contract staff, which shall state whether the overall number of such members of 
the contract staff has remained within a limit of 75 % of all employees in 
agencies, in other entities inside the European Union, in Representations and 
Delegations of  ►M128 Union ◄ institutions and in other entities situated 
outside the European Union respectively. If this limit has not been respected, 
the Commission shall propose to the agencies, the other entities inside the 
European Union, Representations and Delegations of  ►M128 Union ◄ insti­
tutions or other entities situated outside the European Union respectively, to take 
the appropriate corrective measures. 
Article 3b 
For the purposes of these Conditions of Employment, ‘contract staff for auxiliary 
tasks’ means staff engaged in an institution  ►C16 within the time limits set in 
Article 88 in one of the function groups referred to in Article 89: ◄ 
(a) to perform full-time or part-time duties others than those referred to in 
Article 3a(1)(a), without being assigned to a post included in the list of 
posts appended to the section of the budget relating to the institution 
concerned, 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 189 
▼M112 
(b) to replace, after the possibilities of temporary posting of officials within the 
institution have been examined, certain persons who are unable for the time 
being to perform their duties, namely: 
▼M131 
(i) Officials or temporary staff in function groups AST/SC and AST; 
▼M112 
(ii) exceptionally, officials or temporary staff in the function group AD 
occupying a highly specialised post, except Heads of Unit, Directors, 
Directors General and equivalent functions. 
▼M128 
Except in the cases referred to in the second subparagraph of Article 3a(1), the 
use of contract staff for auxiliary tasks is excluded where Article 3a applies. 
▼M112 
Article 4 
For the purposes of these Conditions of Employment, ‘local staff’ means staff 
engaged in places outside the European Union according to local practice for 
manual or service duties, assigned to a post not included in the list of posts 
appended to the section of the budget relating to each institution and paid from 
the total appropriations for the purpose under that section of the budget. Staff 
engaged in places of employment situated outside the European Union for duties 
other than those mentioned above which, in the interests of the service, could not 
be assigned to an official or servant having another capacity within the meaning 
of Article 1, shall also be regarded as local staff. 
▼B 
Article 5 
For the purposes of these Conditions of Employment, ‘special adviser’ means a 
person who, by reason of his special qualifications and notwithstanding gainful 
employment in some other capacity, is engaged to assist  ►M15  one of the 
institutions of the  ►M128 Union ◄  ◄ either regularly or for a specified 
period and who is paid from the total appropriations for the purpose under the 
section of the budget relating to the institution which he serves. 
▼M124 
Article 5a 
For the purposes of these Conditions of employment, ‘accredited parliamentary 
assistants’ means persons chosen by one or more Members and engaged by way 
of direct contract by the European Parliament to provide direct assistance, in the 
premises of the European Parliament at one of its three places of work, to the 
Member or Members in the exercise of their functions as Members of the 
European Parliament, under their direction and authority and in a relationship 
of mutual trust deriving from the freedom of choice referred to in Article 21 of 
Decision 2005/684/EC, Euratom of the European Parliament of 28 September 
2005 adopting the Statute for Members of the European Parliament ( 1 ). 
▼B 
Article 6 
Each institution shall determine who shall be authorised to conclude the contracts 
referred to in Article 1. 
►M112  Article 1a(2), Article 1b  ◄ and  ►M112 Article 2(2) ◄ of the Staff 
Regulations shall apply by analogy. 
( 1 ) OJ L 262, 7.10.2005, p. 1.

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 190
▼B 
Article 7 
A servant whose contract is for more than one year or for an indefinite period 
shall be entitled to vote in elections and stand for election to the Staff Committee 
provided for in Article 9 of the Staff Regulations. 
▼M23 
A servant whose contract is for less than one year shall also be entitled to vote if 
he has been employed for at least six months. 
▼B 
The Joint Committee provided for in Article 9 of the Staff Regulations may be 
consulted by the institution or by the Staff Committee on questions of a general 
nature relating to servants to whom Article 1 applies. 
▼M23 
Article 7a 
Article  ►M112 24b ◄ of the Staff Regulations shall apply to the servants 
referred to in Article 1. 
▼B 
TITLE II 
TEMPORARY STAFF 
CHAPTER 1 
General provisions 
▼M112 
Article 8 
Temporary staff to whom ►M131  Article 2(a) or Article 2(f)  ◄ applies may be 
engaged for a fixed or indefinite period. The contracts of such staff who are 
engaged for a fixed period may be renewed not more than once for a fixed 
period. Any further renewal shall be for an indefinite period. 
Temporary staff to whom Article 2(b) or (d) applies shall not be engaged for 
more than four years but their engagement may be limited to any shorter 
duration. Their contracts may be renewed not more than once for a maximum 
period of two years if the possibility of renewal has been provided for in the 
initial contract and within the limits provided for in that contract. At the end of 
that time, they shall no longer be employed as temporary staff under these 
provisions. On the expiry of their contracts, such servants may be assigned to 
established posts in the institutions only if they are appointed as officials in 
accordance with the Staff Regulations. 
Temporary staff to whom Article 2(c) applies shall be engaged for an indefinite 
period. 
▼B 
Article 9 
Temporary staff shall not be engaged for any purpose other than that of filling, in 
accordance with this Title, vacant posts included in the list of posts appended to 
the section of the budget   
relating to each institution. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
191
▼M112 
Article 9a 
The Commission shall provide a yearly report on the use of temporary staff 
including numbers of staff, level and type of posts, geographical balance and 
budgetary resources per function group. 
Article 10 
►M128 1. ◄ 
Articles 1d, 1e, 5(1), (2), (3) and (4), and Article 7 of the Staff 
Regulations shall apply by analogy. 
►M128 2. ◄ The 
grade 
and 
step 
at 
which 
temporary 
staff 
are 
engaged 
shall 
be stated in their contract. 
►M128 3. ◄ Assignment 
of 
temporary 
staff 
to 

post 
carrying 

higher 
grade than that at which they were engaged shall be recorded in an agreement 
supplementary to their contract of service. 
▼M131 __________ 
▼M128 
5.  Articles 95, 96 and 99 of the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy to 
temporary staff. Title VIIIb of the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy to 
temporary staff serving in a third country. 
▼B 
CHAPTER 2 
Rights and obligations 
Article 11 
▼M60 
The provisions of  ►M131 Articles 11 to 26a ◄ of the Staff Regulations, 
concerning the rights and obligations of officials, shall apply by analogy. 
However, where a member of the temporary staff holds a contract for a fixed 
period, the duration of leave on personal grounds referred to in the second 
paragraph of Article 15 of the Staff Regulations shall be limited to the 
remainder of the term of the contract. 
▼B 
Any decision requiring damage suffered by the ►M128 Union ◄ as a result of 
serious misconduct to be made good, as provided in Article 22 of the Staff 
Regulations, shall be taken by the authority referred to in the first paragraph 
of Article 6 after observing the formalities provided for in cases of dismissal for 
serious misconduct. 
Decisions relating to individual members of the temporary staff shall be 
published as provided in the  ►M131 third paragraph ◄ of Article 25 of the 
Staff Regulations. 
CHAPTER 3 
Conditions of engagement 
Article 12 
▼M131 
1.  The engagement of temporary staff shall be directed to securing for the 
institution the services of persons of the highest standard of ability, efficiency 
and integrity, recruited on the broadest possible geographical basis from among 
nationals of Member States of the Union. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
192
▼M131 
Temporary staff shall be selected without distinction as to race, political, philo­
sophical or religious beliefs, sex or sexual orientation and without reference to 
their marital status or family situation. 
No posts shall be reserved for nationals of any Member State. However, the 
principle of equality of the Union's citizens shall allow each institution to adopt 
appropriate measures following the observation of a significant imbalance 
between nationalities among temporary staff which is not justified by objective 
criteria. Those appropriate measures must be justified and shall never result in 
recruitment criteria other than those based on merit. Before such appropriate 
measures are adopted, the authority referred to in the first paragraph of 
Article 6 shall adopt general provisions for giving effect to this paragraph in 
accordance with Article 110 of the Staff Regulations. 
After a three-year period starting on 1 January 2014, the Commission shall report 
to the European Parliament and to the Council on the implementation of the 
preceding subparagraph. 
In order to facilitate engagement on the broadest possible geographical basis, the 
institutions shall strive to support multilingual and multicultural education for the 
children of their staff. 
▼B 
2. A 
member 
of 
the 
temporary 
staff 
may 
be 
engaged 
only 
on 
condition 
that: 
(a) he is a national of one of the Member States of the  ►M128 Union ◄, 
unless an exception is authorised by the authority referred to in the first 
paragraph of Article 6, and enjoys his full rights as a citizen; 
(b) he has fulfilled any obligations imposed on him by the laws concerning 
military service; 
(c) he produces the appropriate character references as to his suitability for the 
performance of his duties; 
(d) he is physically fit to perform his duties; and 
(e)  he produces evidence of a thorough knowledge of one of the languages of 
the  ►M128 Union ◄ and of a satisfactory knowledge of another language 
of the ►M128 Union ◄ to the extent necessary for the performance of his 
duties. 
▼M112 
3. The  ►M128 European Personnel Selection Office ◄ (hereinafter ‘the 
Office’) shall, at their request, provide assistance to the different institutions 
with a view to the selection of temporary staff, in particular by defining the 
contents of the tests and organising the selection procedures. The Office shall 
ensure the transparency of selection procedures for temporary staff engaged 
under Article 2(a), (b) and (d). 
4. At 
the 
request 
of 
an 
institution 
the 
Office 
shall, 
in 
selection 
procedures 
organised for the engagement of temporary staff, ensure the application of the 
same standards as for the selection of officials. 
5. 
►M131 The authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6 ◄ 
shall adopt general provisions on the procedures for recruitment of temporary 
staff in accordance with Article 110 of the Staff Regulations, as necessary. 
▼B 
Article 13 
Before being engaged, a member of the temporary staff shall be medically 
examined by one of the institution's medical officers in order that the institution 
may be satisfied that he fulfils the requirements of Article 12 (2) (d). 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
193
▼M62 
Article 33 of the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy. 
▼M131 
Article 14 
1. A 
member 
of 
the 
temporary 
staff 
shall 
serve 

nine-month 
probationary 
period. 
Where, during his probationary period, a member of the temporary staff is 
prevented, by sickness, maternity leave under Article 58 of the Staff Regulations, 
or accident, from performing his duties for a continuous period of at least one 
month, the authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6 may extend his 
probationary period by the corresponding length of time. The total length of the 
probationary period shall in no circumstances exceed 15 months. 
2. A 
report 
on 
the 
member 
of 
the 
temporary 
staff 
may 
be 
made 
at 
any 
time 
before the end of the probationary period if his work is proving obviously 
inadequate. 
That report shall be communicated to the person concerned, who shall have the 
right to submit his comments in writing within eight working days. The report 
and the comments shall be transmitted immediately by the immediate superior of 
the member of the temporary staff to the authority referred to in the first 
paragraph of Article 6. On the basis of the report, the authority referred to in 
the first paragraph of Article 6 may decide to dismiss the member of the 
temporary staff before the end of the probationary period, giving him one 
month's notice, or to assign the member of the temporary staff to another 
department for the remaining time of the probationary period. 
3.  One month at the latest before the expiry of the probationary period, a 
report shall be made on the ability of the member of the temporary staff to 
perform the duties pertaining to his post and also on his efficiency and 
conduct in the service. That report shall be communicated to the member of 
the temporary staff, who shall have the right to submit his comments in 
writing within eight working days. 
Should it recommend dismissal or, in exceptional circumstances, extension of the 
probationary period in accordance with paragraph 1, the report and the comments 
shall be transmitted immediately by the immediate superior of the member of the 
temporary staff to the authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6. 
A member of the temporary staff whose work or conduct has not proved 
adequate for establishment in his post shall be dismissed. 
The final decision shall be taken on the basis of the report referred to in this 
paragraph as well as on the basis of elements available to the authority referred to 
in the first paragraph of Article 6 relating to the conduct of the member of the 
temporary staff with regard to Title II of the Staff Regulations. 
4. A 
dismissed 
member 
of 
the 
temporary 
staff 
shall 
be 
entitled 
to 
compen­
sation equal to one-third of his basic salary per month of probation completed. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
194
▼B 
Article 15 
►M62 1. ◄  Temporary staff shall be graded initially in accordance with 
Article 32 of the Staff Regulations.  ►M131 Members of the temporary staff 
graded in accordance with the grading criteria adopted by the authority referred 
to in the first paragraph of Article 6 shall retain the seniority in the step acquired 
in that capacity if they are engaged as temporary staff in the same grade 
immediately following the preceding period of temporary service. ◄ 
Where a member of the temporary staff is assigned to a post corresponding to a 
higher grade, as provided in the third paragraph of Article 10, his grading shall 
be determined in accordance with Article 46 of the Staff Regulations. 
▼M62 
2. The 
provisions 
of 
Article 
43 
of 
the 
Staff 
Regulations, 
concerning 
reports, 
shall apply by analogy  ►M112  __________  ◄. 
▼B 
CHAPTER 4 
Working conditions 
▼M131 
Article 16 
Articles 42a, 42b and 55 to 61 of the Staff Regulations, concerning leave, hours 
of work, overtime, shiftwork, standby duty at place of work or at home and 
public holidays, shall apply by analogy. Special leave and parental and family 
leave shall not extend beyond the term of the contract. In addition, Articles 41, 
42, 45 and 46 of the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy to the temporary 
servants referred to in Article 29 of Annex XIII to the Staff Regulations, irre­
spective of the date of their engagement. 
The paid sick leave provided for in Article 59 of the Staff Regulations shall not, 
however, exceed three months or the length of time worked by the member of 
the temporary staff, where the latter is longer. The leave shall not extend beyond 
the term of his contract. 
On expiry of those time limits, a servant whose contract is not terminated, 
notwithstanding that he is unable to resume his duties, shall be placed on 
unpaid leave. 
However, where a servant contracts an occupational disease or sustains an 
accident in the performance of his duties, he shall continue to receive his full 
remuneration throughout the period during which he is incapable of working 
until such time as he is awarded an invalidity pension under Article 33. 
Article 17 
In exceptional circumstances a member of the temporary staff may at his own 
request be granted unpaid leave on compelling personal grounds. Article 12b of 
the Staff Regulations shall continue to apply during the period of unpaid leave on 
personal grounds. 
The permission under Article 12b shall not be granted to a member of the 
temporary staff for the purpose of his engaging in an occupational activity, 
whether gainful or not, which involves lobbying or advocacy vis-à-vis his insti­
tution and which could lead to the existence or possibility of a conflict with the 
legitimate interests of the institution. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
195
▼M131 
The authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6 shall determine the 
length of such leave, which shall not exceed one quarter of the length of time 
already worked by the servant or: 
— three months if the servant's seniority is less than four years; 
— twelve months in all other cases. 
Any period of leave granted in accordance with the first paragraph shall not 
count for the purposes of the first paragraph of Article 44 of the Staff Regu­
lations. 
While a member of the temporary staff is on unpaid leave his membership of the 
social security scheme provided for in Article 28 shall be suspended. 
However, a member of the temporary staff who is not gainfully employed may, 
not later than one month following that in which unpaid leave begins, apply to 
continue to be covered against the risks referred to in Article 28, provided that he 
bears half the cost of the contributions provided for in that Article for the 
duration of his leave; the contribution shall be calculated by reference to his 
last basic salary. 
Moreover, a member of the temporary staff to whom Article 2(c) or (d) applies 
who proves that he cannot acquire pension rights under another pension scheme 
may apply to continue to acquire further pension rights throughout the period of 
unpaid leave, provided that he bears the cost of a contribution equal to three 
times the rate laid down in Article 41; the contributions shall be calculated by 
reference to the basic salary for his grade and step. 
Women whose maternity leave begins before the end of their contract shall be 
entitled to maternity leave and maternity pay. 
▼M60 
Article 18 
A member of the temporary staff who is called up for military service, alternative 
services or reserve training or who is recalled to serve in the armed forces shall 
be assigned leave for national service; for temporary staff engaged for a fixed 
period such leave may in no circumstances exceed the duration of the contract. 
A member of the temporary staff who is called up for military service or alter­
native service shall cease to receive his remuneration but shall retain his right 
under these conditions of employment to advancement to a higher step. He shall 
also retain his right to retirement pension if, after completing his military service 
or alternative service, he pays up his pension contributions retroactively. 
A member of the temporary staff who is called up for reserve training or who is 
recalled to service in the armed forces shall, during the period of training or 
recall, continue to receive his remuneration subject to deduction of an amount 
equal to his service pay. 
▼B 
CHAPTER 5 
Remuneration and expenses 
Article 19 
The remuneration of temporary staff shall comprise basic salary, family 
allowances and other allowances. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
196
▼M112 
Article 20 
1.  Articles 63, 64, 65 and 65a of the Staff Regulations, concerning the 
currency in which remuneration is to be expressed and  ►M131 updates of ◄ 
such remuneration, shall apply by analogy. 
2.  Articles 66, 67, 69 and 70 of the Staff Regulations, concerning basic 
salaries, family allowances, expatriation allowance and payment in the event of 
death, shall apply by analogy. 
3. 
The provisions of Article 66a of the Staff Regulations on the ►M131 soli­
darity levy  ◄ shall apply by analogy to temporary staff. 
▼M131 
4. Article 
44 
of 
the 
Staff 
Regulations 
shall 
apply 
by 
analogy 
to 
temporary 
staff. 
▼B 
Article 21 
Articles 1, 2,  ►M112 3 and 4 ◄ of Annex VII to the Staff Regulations, 
concerning payment of ►M112  family allowances and expatriation allowance  ◄, 
shall apply by analogy. 
Article 22 
Subject to Articles 23 to 26, a member of the temporary staff shall be entitled, in 
accordance with Articles 5 to 15 of Annex VII to the Staff Regulations, to 
reimbursement of expenses incurred by him on taking up appointment, transfer 
or leaving the service, and also to reimbursement of expenses incurred in the 
course of or in connection with the performance of his duties. 
Article 23 
A member of the temporary staff engaged for a fixed period of not less than 
twelve months, or deemed by the authority referred to in the first paragraph of 
Article 6 to be engaged for an equivalent period if his contract is for an indefinite 
period, shall, as provided in Article 9 of Annex VII to the Staff Regulations, be 
entitled to reimbursement of his removal expenses. 
Article 24 
1. A 
member 
of 
the 
temporary 
staff 
engaged 
for 

fixed 
period 
of 
not 
less 
than 
one year, or deemed by the authority referred to in the first paragraph of 
Article 6 to be engaged for an equivalent period if his contract is for an indefinite 
period, shall receive an installation allowance as provided in Article 5 of 
Annex VII to the Staff Regulations amounting, for an expected period of 
service of: 
not less than one year but less  9 

than two years, to one-third 






not less than two years but less 
of the rate laid down in Article 5 of 
than three years, to two-thirds 


> Annex VII to the Staff Regulations 



three years or more, to  ; 
three-thirds 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
197
▼B 
2. 
The resettlement allowance provided for in Article 6 of Annex VII to the 
Staff Regulations shall be granted to temporary staff who have completed four 
years' service. A servant who has completed more than one year's but less than 
four years' service shall receive a resettlement allowance proportionate to his 
length of service, incomplete years being disregarded. 
▼M112 
3. However, 
the 
installation 
allowance 
provided 
for 
in 
paragraph 

and 
the 
resettlement allowance provided for in paragraph 2 shall not be less than: 
▼M129 
— EUR 1 114,99 for a servant who is entitled to the household allowance, 
— EUR 662,97 for a servant who is not entitled to the household allowance. 
▼M112 
In cases where a husband and wife who are officials or other servants of the 
►M128
 Union ◄ are both entitled to the settlement allowance or resettlement 
allowance, this shall be payable only to the person whose basic salary is the 
higher. 
▼B 
Article 25 
▼M23 
Article 10 of Annex VII to the Staff Regulations, concerning the daily 
subsistence allowance, shall apply.  ►M60 However, a member of the 
temporary staff who is engaged for a fixed period of less than 12 months, or 
who is deemed by the authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6 to 
be engaged for an equivalent period if his contract is for an indefinite period, and 
who furnishes evidence that it is impossible for him to continue to live in his 
place of residence shall be entitled to the daily subsistence allowance for the 
duration of his contract or for a maximum of one year. ◄ 
▼B 
Article 26 
Article 8 of Annex VII to the Staff Regulations, concerning annual payment of 
travel expenses from place of employment to place of origin, shall apply only to 
temporary staff who have completed not less than nine months' service. 
Article 27 
Articles 16 and 17 of Annex VII to the Staff Regulations, concerning payment of 
sums due, shall apply by analogy. 
CHAPTER 6 
Social security benefits 
S e c t i o n  A 
SICKNESS AND ACCIDENT INSURANCE, SOCIAL SECURITY 
BENEFITS 
Article 28 
►M60  Articles 72 and 73 of the Staff Regulations, concerning sickness and 
accident cover, shall apply by analogy to temporary staff during the period of 
employment, during sick leave and during the periods of unpaid leave referred to 
in Articles 11 and 17 in accordance with the conditions laid down therein; 
Article 72 of the Staff Regulations, concerning sickness cover, shall apply by 
analogy to temporary staff in receipt of  ►M112 invalidity allowance ◄ and to 
recipients of a survivor's pension.  ◄  ►M33 Article 72 shall also apply to staff 
referred to in Article 39 (2) who are in receipt of a retirement pension.  ◄ 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
198
▼B 
If, however, the medical examination provided for in Article 13 show the servant 
to be suffering from sickness or invalidity, the authority referred to in the first 
paragraph of Article 6 may decide that expenses arising from such sickness or 
invalidity are to be excluded from the reimbursement of expenditure provided for 
in Article 72 of the Staff Regulations. 
▼M62 
If a member of the temporary staff proves that he cannot obtain cover under any 
other sickness insurance scheme provided for by law or regulation, he may, on 
application made at the latest within one month following the expiry of his 
contract, continue to benefit from the sickness cover provided for in the first 
paragraph, for a period of not more than six months after the expiry of his 
contract. The contributions provided for in Article 72 (1) of the Staff Regulations 
shall be based on his last basic salary and half thereof shall be charged to him. 
The appointing authority may, after obtaining the advice of the institution's 
medical officer, decide that the one-month time limit within which the appli­
cation must be made and the six-month limit provided for in the preceding 
paragraph shall not apply where the person concerned is suffering from a 
serious or protracted illness contracted during his employment, which he has 
reported to the institution before the end of the six-month period provided for 
in the preceding paragraph, on condition that the person concerned undergoes a 
medical examination arranged by the institution. 
Article 28a 
1. A 
former 
member 
of 
the 
temporary 
staff 
who 
is 
unemployed 
when 
his 
service with an institution of the  ►M128 European Union ◄ has been 
terminated: 
— who is not in receipt of a retirement or invalidity pension from the 
►M128 European Union ◄, 
— whose service is not terminated by resignation or by cancellation of the 
contract for disciplinary reasons, 
— who has completed a minimum of six months' service, 
— and who is resident in a Member State of the  ►M128 Union ◄, 
shall be eligible for a monthly unemployment allowance under the conditions 
laid down below. 
Where he is entitled to unemployment benefits under a national scheme, he shall 
be obliged to declare this to the institution to which he belonged, which shall 
immediately inform the Commission thereof. In such cases, the amount of those 
benefits will be deducted from the allowance paid under paragraph 3. 
2. To 
be 
eligible 
for 
this 
unemployment 
allowance, 

former 
member 
of 
the 
temporary staff shall: 
(a) be  registered,  at  his  own  request,  as  seeking  employment  with  the 
employment authorities of the Member State in which he establishes his 
residence; 
(b)  fulfil the obligations laid down by the law of that Member State for persons 
in receipt of unemployment benefits under that law; 
(c) forward every month to the institution to which he belonged, which shall 
immediately forward it to the Commission, a certificate issued by the 
competent national employment authority stating whether or not he has 
fulfilled the obligations and conditions referred to in (a) and (b). 
The allowance may be granted or maintained by the  ►M128 Union ◄, even 
where the national obligations referred to under (b) have not been fulfilled, in 
cases of illness, accident, maternity, invalidity or a situation recognized as being 
similar or where the national authority, competent to meet those obligations, has 
given a dispensation. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
199
▼M62 
The Commission shall, after obtaining the opinion of a Committee of experts, lay 
down such provisions as it deems necessary for applying this Article. 
▼M112 
3. The 
unemployment 
allowance 
shall 
be 
set 
by 
reference 
to 
the 
basic 
salary 
attained by the former member of the temporary staff at the time of the 
termination of his service. The allowance shall be set at: 
(a)  60 % of the basic salary for an initial period of 12 months, 
(b) 45 % of the basic salary for the 13th to the 24th month, 
(c)  30 % of the basic salary for the 25th to the 36th month. 
Other than during an initial six-month period, in which the lower limit specified 
below is applicable but the upper limit is not, the amounts thus calculated may 
neither be less than  ►M129 EUR 1 337,19 ◄ nor exceed  ►M129 EUR 
2 674,39  ◄. These limits shall be  ►M131 updated, ◄ in the same way as 
the salary scales set out in Article 66 of the Staff Regulations, in accordance with 
Article 65 of the Staff Regulations. 
4. The 
period 
during 
which 
the 
unemployment 
allowance 
is 
payable 
to 

former member of the temporary staff may not be more than 36 months from 
the date of termination of service and shall in no case exceed the equivalent of 
one third of the actual length of service completed. However, if, during that 
period, the former member of the temporary staff ceases to fulfil the conditions 
laid down in paragraphs 1 and 2, payment of the unemployment allowance shall 
be suspended. Payment shall resume if, before the expiry of that period, the 
former member of the temporary staff again fulfils the said conditions and is 
not entitled to national unemployment benefit. 
▼M62 
5. A 
former 
member 
of 
the 
temporary 
staff 
who 
is 
eligible 
for 
the 
unemployment allowance shall be entitled to the family allowances provided 
for in Article 67 of the Staff Regulations. The household allowance shall be 
calculated on the basis of the unemployment allowance under the conditions laid 
down in Article 1 of Annex VII to the Staff Regulations. 
The person concerned shall be obliged to declare any allowances of the same 
kind paid from other sources to himself or to his spouse; such allowances shall 
be deducted from those to be paid on the basis of this Article. 
A former member of the temporary staff who is eligible for the unemployment 
allowance shall be entitled, as provided for in Article 72 of the Staff Regulations, 
to insurance cover against sickness without having to make any contribution. 
▼M112 
6. The 
unemployment 
allowance 
and 
the 
family 
allowances 
shall 
be 
paid 
by 
the Commission in euro. No correction coefficient shall be applicable. 
7. 
Members of the temporary staff shall contribute one third of the financing 
of the unemployment insurance scheme. That contribution shall be set at 0,81 % 
of the basic salary of the person concerned after deducting a standard allowance 
of  ►M129 EUR 1 215,63 ◄ and without taking account of the correction 
coefficients provided for in Article 64 of the Staff Regulations. The contribution 
shall be deducted each month from the salary of the person concerned and paid, 
together with the remaining two thirds to be borne by the institution, into a 
Special Unemployment Fund. This Fund shall be common to the institutions 
and the latter shall pay their contributions to the Commission each month, no 
later than eight days after the payment of remunerations. All expenditure under 
this Article shall be authorised and paid by the Commission in accordance with 
the provisions of the Financial Regulation governing the general budget of the 
European Union. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
200
▼M62 
8. The 
unemployment 
allowances 
paid 
to 

former 
member 
of 
the 
temporary 
staff who is unemployed shall be subject to Regulation (EEC, Euratom, ECSC) 
No 260/68 laying down the conditions and procedure for applying the tax for the 
benefit of the European Communities. 
9.  The national departments with responsibility for employment and 
unemployment, acting in accordance with their national legislation, and the 
Commission shall cooperate with each other in a effective manner in order to 
ensure that this Article is properly applied. 
10. The 
detailed 
arrangements 
for 
applying 
this 
Article 
shall 
be 
the 
subject 
of 
rules laid down by mutual agreement between the  ►M131 authorities of the 
institutions referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6,  ◄ after obtraining the 
opinion of the Staff Regulations Committee, without prejudice to the provisions 
of the final subparagraph of paragraph 2. 
▼M112 
11. 
►M131 Every two years the Commission shall present a report on the 
financial situation of the unemployment insurance scheme. Independently of that 
report, the Commission may, by means of delegated acts in accordance with 
Articles 111 and 112 of the Staff Regulations, adjust the contributions 
provided for in paragraph 7 of this Article if this is necessary in the interests 
of the balance of the scheme. ◄ 
▼B 
Article 29 
Article 74 of the Staff Regulations, concerning the birth grant, and Article 75 of 
the Staff Regulations, concerning the assumption of liability by the institution for 
the costs referred to therein, shall apply by analogy. 
Article 30 
Article 76 of the Staff Regulations, concerning gifts, loans or advances, shall 
apply by analogy to temporary staff during the term of their contract or after 
expiry of the contract where, as a result of serious illness contracted ►M112 or 
a disability  ◄, or of an accident sustained, during his employment, the servant is 
incapable of working and proves that such illness or accident is not covered by 
another social security scheme. 
S e c t i o n  B 
INSURANCE AGAINST INVALIDITY AND DEATH 
Article 31 
Temporary staff are insured in accordance with the following provisions against 
the risk of death and of invalidity occurring during their employment. 
The payments and benefits provided for in this Section shall be suspended if the 
remuneration which a member of the Staff receives in respect of his employment 
is suspended pursuant to these Conditions of Employment. 
Article 32 
Where the medical examination made before a servant is engaged shows that he 
is suffering from sickness or invalidity, the authority referred to in the first 
paragraph of Article 6 may, in so far as risks arising from such sickness or 
invalidity are concerned, decide to admit him to guaranteed benefits in respect 
of invalidity or death only after a period of five years from the date of his 
entering the service of the institution. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
201
▼M62 
The servant may appeal against this decision to the Invalidity Committee 
provided for in Article 4 (1) of the Staff Regulations. 
▼M112 
Article 33 
1. A 
servant 
who 
is 
suffering 
from 
total 
invalidity 
and 
who, 
for 
that 
reason, 
is 
obliged to suspend employment with the institution shall be entitled, for as long 
as the invalidity lasts, to an invalidity allowance, the amount of which shall be 
determined as follows. 
Article 52 of the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy to recipients of an 
invalidity allowance. If the recipient of an invalidity allowance retires before the 
►M131
 age of 66 ◄ without having reached the maximum pension 
entitlement, the general rules on retirement pensions shall be applied. The 
amount of the retirement pension shall be based on the salary for the grade 
and step occupied by the servant when he became an invalid. 
The invalidity allowance shall be 70 % of the final basic salary of the member of 
the temporary staff. However, it shall not be less than the minimum subsistence 
figure, as defined in Article 6 of Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations. The 
invalidity allowance shall be subject to contributions to the pension scheme, 
calculated on the basis of that allowance. 
Where the invalidity of the servant arises from an accident in the course of or in 
connection with the performance of his duties, from an occupational disease, 
from a public-spirited act or from risking life and limb to save another human 
being, the invalidity allowance shall not be less than 120 % of the minimum 
subsistence figure. In such cases the pension contributions shall be borne by the 
budget of the former employer. 
In the case of invalidity deliberately brought about by the servant, the authority 
referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6 may decide that he should receive 
only the grant provided for in Article 39. 
Persons entitled to an invalidity allowance shall also be entitled to the family 
allowances provided for in Article 67 of the Staff Regulations in accordance with 
Annex VII to the Staff Regulations; the household allowance shall be determined 
on the basis of the recipient's allowance. 
2. 
Invalidity shall be established by the Invalidity Committee provided for in 
Article 9 of the Staff Regulations. 
3. 
The institution referred to in Article 40 of Annex VIII to the Staff Regu­
lations may require periodic examinations of the recipient of an invalidity 
allowance to establish that he still fulfils the conditions for payment of that 
allowance. If the Invalidity Committee finds that these conditions are no 
longer fulfilled, the servant shall resume service with the institution, providing 
his contract has not expired. 
However, if it proves impossible to employ the person concerned in the service 
of the ►M128 Union ◄, the contract may be terminated subject to payment of 
an amount corresponding to the remuneration that would have been paid during 
the period of notice and, where applicable, to the compensation for termination of 
contract provided for in Article 47. Article 39 shall also apply. 
▼M131 
Article 34 
The persons entitled under a deceased servant, as defined in Chapter 4 of 
Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations, shall be entitled to the survivor's pension 
as provided for in Articles 35 to 38. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
202
▼M131 
Where a former servant in receipt of an invalidity allowance or a former servant 
within the meaning of Article 2 (a), (c), (d), (e) or (f) who was in receipt of a 
retirement pension or who left the service before reaching pensionable age and 
requested that his retirement pension be deferred until the first day of the 
calendar month following that during which he reached pensionable age dies, 
the persons entitled under the deceased servant, as defined in Chapter 4 of 
Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations, shall be entitled to the survivor's pension 
as provided for in that Annex. 
Where the whereabouts of a member of the temporary staff, or of a former 
member of temporary staff in receipt of an invalidity allowance or retirement 
pension, or of a former member of temporary staff who left the service before he 
reached pensionable age and who has requested that his retirement pension be 
deferred until the first day of the calendar month following that in which he 
reaches pensionable age, are unknown for more than one year, the provisions of 
Chapters 5 and 6 of Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations dealing with provisional 
pensions shall apply by analogy to his spouse and to persons recognised as his 
dependants. 
▼B 
Article 35 
The right to receive payment of pension shall have effect from the first day of the 
month following that in which death occurred or, where applicable, on the first 
day of the month following the period which the deceased's  ►M112 surviving 
spouse  ◄, orphans or dependants receive his emoluments under Article 70 of 
the Staff Regulations. 
Article 36 
▼M62 
The  ►M112 surviving spouse ◄ of a servant shall be entitled to a 
►M112
 survivor's pension ◄ in accordance with Chapter 4 of Annex VIII to 
the Staff Regulations. The pension shall be not less than 35 % of the final basic 
monthly salary received by the servant, nor less than the minimum subsistance 
figure defined in Article 6 of Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations. Where a 
servant within the meaning of  ►M131  Article 2 (a), (c), (d), (e) or (f) ◄ 
dies, the amount of the  ►M112 survivor's pension ◄ shall be increased to 
60 % of the retirement pension which the servant would have been paid if he 
had qualified, irrespective of length of service or of age, for such pension at the 
time of his death. 
▼M23 
A person drawing  ►M112 survivor's pension ◄ shall be entitled, under the 
conditions laid down in Annex VII to the Staff Regulations, to the family 
allowances specified in Article 67 of the Staff Regulations. However, the 
dependent child allowance shall be equal to twice the amount of the allowance 
provided for in Article 67 (1) (b) of the Staff Regulations. 
▼M62  __________ 
▼M112 
Article 37 
Where a servant or person entitled to a retirement pension or invalidity allowance 
dies leaving no spouse entitled to a survivor's pension, the children deemed to be 
dependent on him at the time of death shall be entitled to an orphan's pension in 
accordance with Article 80 of the Staff Regulations. 
The same entitlement shall apply to children who fulfil the foregoing conditions 
in the event of death or remarriage of a spouse who is entitled to a survivor's 
pension. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
203
▼M112 
Where a servant or a person entitled to a retirement pension or invalidity 
allowance dies but the conditions set out in the first paragraph are not satisfied, 
the provisions of the third paragraph of Article 80 of the Staff Regulations shall 
apply. 
In the event of the death of a former member of the temporary staff within the 
meaning of  ►M131  Article 2(a), (c), (d), (e) or (f) ◄ who leaves the service 
before reaching ►M131 the pensionable age ◄ and requests that his retirement 
pension be deferred until the first day of the calendar month following that in 
which he reaches  ►M131 the pensionable age ◄, children deemed to be his 
dependants in accordance with Article 2 of Annex VII to the Staff Regulations 
shall be entitled to an orphan's pension on the same terms as those set out in the 
preceding paragraphs. 
The orphan's pension of a person treated as a dependent child as defined in 
Article 2(4) of Annex VII to the Staff Regulations may not exceed twice the 
dependent child allowance. 
No orphan's pension shall be payable where a natural parent who has been 
replaced by an adoptive parent dies. 
Orphans shall be entitled to an education allowance in accordance with Article 3 
of Annex VII to the Staff Regulations. 
▼B 
Article 38 
In the case of divorce or where there is more than one category of survivor who 
qualifies to claim a survivor's pension, such pension shall be apportioned in 
manner provided in Chapter 4 of Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations. 
▼M62 
Article 38a 
The rules relating to ceilings and apportionment set out in Article 81 a of the 
Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy. 
▼B 
S e c t i o n  C 
▼M23 
RETIREMENT PENSION AND SEVERANCE GRANT 
▼M112 
Article 39 
▼M131 
1. 
On leaving the service, a servant within the meaning of Article 2 shall be 
entitled to a retirement pension, transfer of the actuarial equivalent or the 
payment of the severance grant in accordance with Chapter 3 of Title V of, 
and Annex VIII to, the Staff Regulations. Where the servant is entitled to a 
retirement pension his pension rights shall be reduced in proportion to the 
amounts paid under Article 42. 
▼M112 
2.  Article 11(2) and (3) of Annex VIII of the Staff Regulations shall be 
applied by analogy to servants within the meaning of Article 2 of these 
Conditions of Employment. 
3. 
A person who becomes entitled to a retirement pension shall be entitled to 
the family allowances provided for in Article 67 of the Staff Regulations. The 
percentage component of the household allowance shall be calculated on the 
basis of the recipient's pension. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
204
▼B 
Article 40 
If a servant is appointed an official of  ►M15 the  ►M128 Union ◄  ◄, he 
shall not receive the grant provided for in the first paragraph of Article 39. 
Any period of service on the temporary staff of  ►M15 the 
►M128
 Union ◄  ◄ shall be taken into account for the purpose of calculating 
years of pensionable service as provided in Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations. 
Where a servant has exercised the option provided for in Article 42, his 
retirement pension rights shall be reduced proportionately in respect of the 
period in which the sums were withdrawn. 
▼M112 
The preceding paragraph shall not apply to a servant who, in the three months 
following application of the Staff Regulations to him, asks to be allowed to repay 
such sums plus compound interest at the rate of  ►M123 3,1 % ◄ per year, 
which may be revised following the procedure laid down in Article 12 of 
Annex XII to the Staff Regulations. 
▼B 
S e c t i o n  D 
▼M62 
FUNDING OF THE INVALIDITY AND LIFE ASSURANCE SCHEME 
AND OF THE PENSION SCHEME 
▼B 
Article 41 
▼M62 
As regards the funding of the social security scheme provided for in section B 
and C, the provisions of Article 83  ►M112 and Article 83a ◄ of the Staff 
Regulations and of Articles 36 and 38 of Annex VIII thereto shall apply by 
analogy. 
▼B 
Article 42 
▼M131 
In accordance with conditions to be laid down by the authority referred to in the 
first paragraph of Article 6, a servant may request that authority to effect any 
payments which he is required to make in order to constitute or maintain pension 
rights in his country of origin. 
▼B 
Such payments shall not exceed  ►M112 twice the rate provided for 
in Article 83(2) of the Staff Regulations ◄ and shall be charged to 
►M15
 the budget of the  ►M128 Union ◄  ◄. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
205
▼M62 
S e c t i o n  E 
SETTLEMENT OF CLAIMS BY TEMPORARY STAFF 
Article 43 
Articles 40 to 44 of Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy. 
S e c t i o n  F 
PAYMENT OF BENEFITS 
Article 44 
Articles 81a and 82 of the Staff Regulations and Article 45 of Annex VIII to the 
Staff Regulations, concerning the payment of benefits, shall apply by analogy. 
Any sums due from a member of the temporary staff to the  ►M128 Union ◄ 
under this insurance scheme at the date when the benefits are payable shall be 
deducted from the amount of his benefit or from the benefits payable to those 
entitled under him in a manner to be determined by the institution referred to in 
Article 45 of Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations. The deduction may be spread 
over a number of months. 
S e c t i o n  G 
SUBROGATION IN FAVOUR OF THE ►M128 UNION ◄ 
Article 44a 
The provisions of Article 85a of the Staff Regulations, relating to subrogation in 
favour of the  ►M128 Union ◄ shall apply by analogy. 
▼B 
CHAPTER 7 
Recovery of overpayments 
Article 45 
▼M23 
Article 85 of the Staff Regulations, concerning the recovery of overpayments, 
shall apply. 
▼B 
CHAPTER 8 
Appeals 
Article 46 
Title VII of the Staff Regulations, concerning appeals, shall apply by analogy. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
206
▼B 
CHAPTER 9 
Termination of employment 
▼M131 
Article 47 
Apart from cessation on death, the employment of temporary staff shall cease: 
(a)  at the end of the month in which the servant reaches the age of 66 or, where 
applicable, at the date fixed in accordance with the second and third para­
graphs of Article 52 of the Staff Regulations; or 
(b) where the contract is for a fixed period: 
(i) on the date stated in the contract; 
(ii) at the end of the period of notice specified in the contract giving the 
servant or the institution the option to terminate earlier. The period of 
notice shall not be less than one month per year of service, subject to a 
minimum of one month and a maximum of three months. For temporary 
staff whose contracts have been renewed the maximum shall be six 
months. The period of notice shall not, however, commence to run 
during pregnancy if confirmed by a medical certificate, maternity 
leave or sick leave, provided such sick leave does not exceed three 
months. It shall, moreover, be suspended during pregnancy if 
confirmed by a medical certificate, maternity or sick leave subject to 
the limits aforesaid. If the institution terminates the contract, the servant 
shall be entitled to compensation equal to one-third of his basic salary 
for the period between the date when his duties end and the date when 
his contract expires; 
(iii) where the servant no longer satisfies the conditions laid down in 
point (a) of Article 12(2), subject to the possibility of authorising an 
exception under that provision. Should the exception not be authorised, 
the period of notice referred to in point (ii) shall apply; or 
(c) where the contract is for an indefinite period: 
(i)  at the end of the period of notice stipulated in the contract; the length of 
the period of notice shall not be less than one month for each completed 
year of service, subject to a minimum of three months and a maximum 
of 10 months. The period of notice shall not, however, commence to run 
during pregnancy if confirmed by a medical certificate, maternity leave 
or sick leave, provided such sick leave does not exceed three months. It 
shall, moreover, be suspended during pregnancy if confirmed by a 
medical certificate, maternity or sick leave subject to the limits aforesaid; 
or 
(ii) where  the  servant  no  longer  satisfies  the  conditions  laid  down  in 
point (a) of Article 12(2), subject to the possibility of authorising an 
exception under that provision. Should the exception not be authorised, 
the period of notice referred to in point (i) shall apply. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
207
▼M60 
Article 48 
Employment, whether for a fixed or for an indefinite period, may be terminated 
by the institution without notice: 
(a)  during or at the end of the probationary period in accordance with Article 14; 
▼M112 __________ 
▼M60 
►M112 (b) ◄ if the servant is unable to resume his duties at the end of a 
period of paid sick leave as provided for in Article 16. In such case, the 
servant shall receive an allowance equal to this basic salary, plus family 
allowances at the rate of two days per month of service completed. 
▼M131 
Article 48a 
In any given parliamentary term, Article 50 of the Staff Regulations may be 
applied by analogy to a maximum of five members of senior temporary staff of 
political groups in the European Parliament who are in grade AD 15 or AD 16, 
provided that they have attained the age of fifty-five years and have twenty years 
of service in the institutions and at least 2,5 years of seniority in their last grade. 
▼B 
Article 49 
▼M62 
1.  After the disciplinary procedure provided for in Annex IX to the Staff 
Regulations, which shall apply by analogy, has been followed, employment 
may be terminated without notice on disciplinary grounds in serious cases of 
intentional or negligent failure of temporary staff to comply with their 
obligations. A reasoned decision shall be taken by the authority referred to in 
the first paragraph of Article 6, after the servant concerned has been given an 
opportunity of submitting his defence. 
Before his employment is teminated, a member of temporary staff may be 
suspended, in accordance with  ►M112  Articles 23 and 24 of Annex IX 
to  ◄ the Staff Regulations, which shall apply by analogy. 
▼B 
2. 
►M62  Where employment is terminated in accordance with paragraph 1,  ◄ 
the authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6 may decide: 
(a) to limit the severance grant provided for in Article 39 to repayment of the 
contribution provided for in Article 83 of the Staff Regulations, plus 
compound interest at the rate of 3·5 %  per  annum; 
(b) to withhold in whole or in part the resettlement allowance provided for in 
Article 24 (2). 
Article 50 
1. 
The employment of a member of the temporary staff shall be terminated by 
the institution without notice if the authority referred to in the first paragraph of 
Article 6 finds: 
(a) that at the time of his engagement he deliberately furnished false information 
as to either his professional ability or the requirements of Article 12 (2); and 
(b) that the false information furnished was a determining factor in his being 
engaged. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
208
▼M62 
2.  In such cases the authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6 
shall, after hearing the servant concerned, and after the disciplinary procedure 
provided for in Annex IX to the Staff Regulations, which shall apply by analogy, 
has been followed, declare that his employment is terminated. 
Before his employment is terminated, a member of temporary staff may be 
suspended in accordance with  ►M112  Articles 23 and 24 of Annex IX to ◄ 
the Staff Regulations, which shall apply by analogy. 
The provisions of Article 49 (2) shall apply. 
Article 50a 
Without prejudice to Articles 49 and 50, any intentional or negligent failure by a 
member of the temporary staff or of a former member of the temporary staff to 
comply with his obligations under these conditions of employment shall render 
him liable to disciplinary action in accordance with Title VI of the Staff Regu­
lations and where applicable Annex IX to the Staff Regulations, the provisions of 
which shall apply by analogy. 
▼M128 
CHAPTER 10 
Special provisions for members of temporary staff referred to in Article 2(e) 
Article 50b 
1.  Staff from national diplomatic services of the Member States who were 
selected under the procedure laid down in Article 98(1) of the Staff Regulations 
and who are seconded by their national diplomatic services shall be engaged as 
temporary staff under Article 2(e). 
2. They 
may 
be 
engaged 
for 

maximum 
period 
of 
four 
years. 
Contracts 
may 
be renewed for a maximum period of four years. Their engagement should not 
exceed eight years in total. However, in exceptional circumstances and in the 
interest of the service, at the end of the eighth year, the contract may be extended 
for a maximum period of two years. Each Member State shall provide its 
officials who have become temporary agents in the EEAS with a guarantee of 
immediate reinstatement at the end of their period of service to the EEAS, in 
accordance with the applicable provisions of its national law. 
3.  The Member States shall support the Union in the enforcement of any 
liability under Article 22 of the Staff Regulations of EEAS temporary agents 
referred to in Article 2(e) of these Conditions of Employment. 
Article 50c 
1.  Articles 37, 38 and 39 of the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy. 
Secondment shall not extend beyond the term of the contract. 
▼M131 __________ 
CHAPTER 11 
Special provisions for temporary staff referred to in Article 2(f) 
Article 51 
Article 37, with the exception of point (b) of the first paragraph, and Article 38 
of the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy to the temporary staff referred to 
in Article 2(f). 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
209
▼M131 
Article 52 
By way of derogation from the third paragraph of Article 17, the temporary staff 
referred to in Article 2(f) with a contract for an indefinite period may, irre­
spective of their seniority, be granted unpaid leave for periods not exceeding 
one year. 
The total length of such leave may not exceed twelve years in the course of the 
staff member's entire career. 
Another person may be engaged to the post occupied by the member of the 
temporary staff. 
On the expiry of his leave a member of the temporary staff must be reinstated in 
the first post corresponding to his grade which falls vacant in his function group, 
provided that he satisfies the requirements for that post. If he declines the post 
offered to him, he shall retain his right to reinstatement when the next vacancy 
corresponding to his grade occurs in his function group subject to the same 
provisions; if he declines a second time, employment may be terminated by 
the institution without notice. Until effectively reinstated or placed on 
secondment he shall remain on unpaid leave on personal grounds. 
Article 53 
Temporary staff referred to in Article 2(f) shall be engaged on the basis of a 
selection procedure organised by one or more agencies. The European Personnel 
Selection Office shall, at the request of the agency or agencies concerned, 
provide assistance to the agencies, in particular by defining the contents of the 
tests and organising the selection procedures. The European Personnel Selection 
Office shall ensure the transparency of the selection procedures. 
In the case of an external selection procedure, temporary staff referred to in 
Article 2(f) shall be engaged only at grades SC1 to SC2, AST 1 to AST 4 or 
AD 5 to AD 8. However, the agency may, where appropriate and in duly 
justified cases, authorise the engagement at grade AD 9, AD 10, AD 11 or, 
on an exceptional basis, at grade AD 12, for posts with corresponding respon­
sibilities and within the limits of the approved establishment plan. The total 
number of engagements at grades AD 9 to AD 12 in an agency shall not 
exceed 20 % of the total number of engagements of temporary staff to the 
function group AD, calculated over a five-year rolling period. 
Article 54 
In the case of temporary staff referred to in Article 2(f), classification in the next 
higher grade shall be exclusively by selection from among staff members who 
have completed a minimum period of two years in their grade, after consideration 
of the comparative merits of such temporary staff and of the reports on them. The 
last sentence of Article 45(1) and Article 45(2) of the Staff Regulations shall 
apply by analogy. The multiplication rates for guiding average career equiv­
alence, as set out for officials in Section B of Annex I to the Staff Regulations, 
may not be exceeded. 
In accordance with Article 110 of the Staff Regulations, each agency shall adopt 
general provisions for the implementation of this Article. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
210
▼M131 
Article 55 
Where a member of the temporary staff referred to in Article 2(f) moves, 
following an internal publication of a post, to a new post within his function 
group, he shall not be classified in a lower grade or step than in his former post, 
provided that his grade is one of the grades set out in the vacancy notice. 
The same provisions shall apply by analogy where the member of such 
temporary staff concludes a new contract with an agency immediately 
following a preceding contract for such temporary staff with another agency. 
Article 56 
In accordance with Article 110(2) of the Staff Regulations, each agency shall 
adopt general provisions on the procedures governing the engagement and use of 
temporary staff referred to in Article 2(f). 
__________ 
▼M112 
TITLE IV 
CONTRACT STAFF 
CHAPTER 1 
GENERAL PROVISIONS 
Article 79 
1.  Contract staff shall be paid from the total appropriations for the purpose 
under the section of the budget relating to the institution. 
2. 
►M131 The authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6 ◄ 
shall adopt general implementing provisions governing the use of contract staff in 
accordance with Article 110 of the Staff Regulations, as necessary. 
3. The 
Commission 
shall 
provide 

yearly 
report 
on 
the 
use 
of 
contract 
staff 
including numbers of staff, level and type of posts, geographical balance and 
budgetary resources per function group. 
4. The 
institutions, 
agencies 
and 
other 
entities 
using 
contract 
staff 
shall 
provide indicative yearly forecasts for the use of contract staff per function 
group in the context of the budget procedure. 
Article 80 
1. Contract 
staff 
shall 
be 
subdivided 
into 
four 
function 
groups 
corresponding 
to the duties to be performed. Each function group shall be subdivided into 
grades and steps. 
2. 
The types of duties and corresponding function groups shall be as shown in 
the following table: 
Function 
Grades Duties 
group 
IV 13 
to 
18 Administrative, 
advisory, 
linguistic 
and 
equivalent 
technical tasks, performed under the supervision of 
officials or temporary staff. 
III 8 
to 
12 Executive 
tasks, 
drafting, 
accountancy 
and 
other 
equivalent technical tasks, performed under the 
supervision of officials or temporary staff. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 21  
1
▼M112 
Function 
Grades Duties 
group 
II 4 
to 
7 Clerical 
and 
secretarial 
tasks, 
office 
management 
and other equivalent tasks, performed under the 
supervision of officials or temporary staff. 
I 1 
to 
3 Manual 
and 
administrative 
support 
service 
tasks, 
performed under the supervision of officials or 
temporary staff. 
▼M131 
3. Based 
on 
this 
table 
the 
authority 
referred 
to 
in 
the 
first 
paragraph 
of 
Article 6 of each institution, agency or entity referred to in Article 3a may, 
after consulting the Staff Regulations Committee, define in more detail the 
powers attaching to each type of duties. 
4. Articles 
1d 
and 
1e 
of 
the 
Staff 
Regulations 
shall 
apply 
by 
analogy. 
▼M128 
5.  Articles 95, 96 and 99 of the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy. 
▼M112 
CHAPTER 2 
RIGHTS AND OBLIGATIONS 
Article 81 
Article 11 shall apply by analogy. 
CHAPTER 3 
CONDITIONS OF ENGAGEMENT 
Article 82 
1. Contract 
staff 
shall 
be 
selected 
on 
the 
broadest 
possible 
geographical 
basis 
from among nationals of Member States and without distinction as to racial or 
ethnic origin, political, philosophical or religious beliefs, age or disability, gender 
or sexual orientation and without reference to their marital status or family 
situation. 
2. 
Recruitment as a member of the contract staff shall require at least: 
(a) in function group I, successful completion of compulsory education; 
(b) in function groups II and III: 
(i) a level of post-secondary education attested by a diploma, or 
(ii) a level of secondary education attested by a diploma giving access to 
post-secondary education, and appropriate professional experience of at 
least three years, or 
(iii) where justified in the interest of the service, professional training or 
professional experience of an equivalent level; 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 212 
▼M112 
(c) in function group IV: 
(i) a level of education which corresponds to completed university studies of 
at least three years attested by a diploma, or 
(ii) where justified in the interest of the service, professional training of an 
equivalent level. 
3. A 
member 
of 
the 
contract 
staff 
may 
be 
engaged 
only 
on 
condition 
that 
he: 
(a)  is a national of one of the Member States, unless an exception is authorised 
by the authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6, and enjoys his 
full rights as a citizen; 
(b)  has fulfilled any obligations imposed on him by the laws concerning military 
service; 
(c) produces the appropriate character references as to his suitability for the 
performance of his duties; 
(d) is physically fit to perform his duties; and 
(e)  produces evidence of a thorough knowledge of one of the languages of the 
►M128 Union ◄ and of a satisfactory knowledge of another language of 
the  ►M128 Union ◄ to the extent necessary for the performance of his 
duties. 
4.  In the initial contract, the authority referred to in the first paragraph of 
Article 6 may waive the requirement that the person concerned should produce 
documentary evidence that he fulfils the conditions in points (a), (b) and (c) of 
paragraphs 2 and 3 where his engagement is for not more than three months. 
5. The  ►M128 European Personnel Selection Office ◄ shall, at their 
request, provide assistance to the different institutions with a view to the 
selection of contract staff, in particular by defining the contents of the tests 
and organising the selection procedures. The Office shall ensure the transparency 
of selection procedures for contract staff. 
6. 
►M131 The authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6 ◄ 
shall adopt general provisions on the procedures for engagement of contract staff 
in accordance with Article 110 of the Staff Regulations, as necessary. 
▼M131 
7. 
Contract staff in function groups II, III and IV may be authorised to take 
part in internal competitions only after having completed three years of service in 
the institution. Contract staff in function group II may have access only to 
competitions at grades SC 1 to 2, in function group III at grades AST 1 to 2 
and in function group IV at grades AST 1 to 4 or at grades AD 5 to 6. The total 
number of candidates who are members of the contract staff and who are 
appointed to vacant posts at any of those grades shall never exceed 5 % of the 
total number of appointments to those function groups made per year in 
accordance with the second paragraph of Article 30 of the Staff Regulations. 
▼M112 
Article 83 
Before being engaged, a member of the contract staff shall be medically 
examined by one of the institution's medical officers in order that the institution 
may be satisfied that he fulfils the requirements of Article 82(3)(d). 
Article 33 of the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
213
▼M131 
Article 84 
1. 
A contract staff member whose contract is concluded for a duration of at 
least one year shall serve a probationary period for the first six months of his 
period of employment if he is in function group I and the first nine months if he 
is in any other function group. 
Where, during his probationary period, a contract staff member is prevented by 
sickness, maternity leave under Article 58 of the Staff Regulations or accident 
from performing his duties for a continuous period of at least one month, the 
authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6 may extend his 
probationary period by the corresponding length of time. The total length of 
the probationary period shall in no circumstances exceed 15 months. 
2. A 
report 
on 
the 
contract 
staff 
member 
may 
be 
made 
at 
any 
time 
before 
the 
end of the probationary period if his work is proving obviously inadequate. 
That report shall be communicated to the person concerned, who shall have the 
right to submit his comments in writing within eight working days. The report 
and the comments shall be transmitted immediately by the immediate superior of 
the contract staff member to the authority referred to in the first paragraph of 
Article 6. On the basis of the report, the authority referred to in the first 
paragraph of Article 6 may decide to dismiss the contract staff member before 
the end of the probationary period, giving him one month's notice, or to assign 
the contract staff member to another department for the remaining time of the 
probationary period. 
3.  One month at the latest before the expiry of the probationary period, a 
report shall be made on the ability of the contract staff member to perform the 
duties pertaining to his post and also on his efficiency and conduct in the service. 
That report shall be communicated to the contract staff member, who shall have 
the right to submit his comments in writing within eight working days. 
Should it recommend dismissal or, in exceptional circumstances, extension of the 
probationary period in accordance with paragraph 1, the report and the comments 
shall be transmitted immediately by the immediate superior of the contract staff 
member to the authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6. 
A contract staff member whose work or conduct has not proved adequate for 
establishment in his post shall be dismissed. 
The final decision shall be taken on the basis of the report referred to in this 
paragraph as well as on the basis of elements available to the authority referred to 
in the first paragraph of Article 6 relating to the conduct of the contract staff 
member with regard to Title II of the Staff Regulations. 
4. A 
dismissed 
contract 
staff 
member 
shall 
be 
entitled 
to 
compensation 
equal 
to one-third of his basic salary per month of probation completed. 
▼M112 
CHAPTER 4 
SPECIAL PROVISIONS FOR MEMBERS OF THE CONTRACT STAFF 
REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 3A 
Article 85 
1. 
The contracts of contract staff referred to in Article 3a may be concluded 
for a fixed period of at least three months and not more than five years. They 
may be renewed not more than once for a fixed period of not more than five 
years. The initial contract and the first renewal must be of a total duration of not 
less than six months for function group I and not less than nine months for the 
other function groups. Any further renewal shall be for an indefinite period. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
214
▼M112 
Periods covered by a contract as a member of the contract staff referred to in 
Article 3b shall not be counted for the purposes of the conclusion or renewal of 
contracts under this Article. 
2.  By way of derogation from the last sentence of the first subparagraph of 
paragraph 1, the Appointing Authority may decide that only the fourth renewal 
of a contract for a member of function group I shall be for an indefinite period, 
provided that the total duration of his engagement for a fixed period does not 
exceed ten years. 
3. 
Contract staff in function group IV shall before renewal of a contract for an 
indefinite period be required to demonstrate the ability to work in a third 
language among those referred to in  ►M131 Article 55(1) of the Treaty on 
European Union.  ◄ The common rules on access to training and the modalities 
of the assessment mentioned in Article 45(2) of the Staff Regulations shall apply 
by analogy. 
4. Contract 
staff 
must 
have 
served 

probationary 
period 
in 
accordance 
with 
Article 84 before renewal of a contract for an indefinite duration. 
Article 86 
1. 
Contract staff referred to in Article 3a shall only be recruited 
(i) in grades 13, 14, or 16 for function group IV, 
(ii) in grades 8, 9 or 10 for function group III, 
(iii) in grades 4 or 5 for function group II, 
(iv) in grade 1 for function group I. 
The grading of such contract staff within each function group shall take account 
of the qualifications and experience of the persons concerned. To address specific 
needs of the institutions, labour market conditions prevailing in the 
►M128
 Union ◄ may also be taken into account. Within their grade, such 
contract staff shall be recruited in the first step.  ►M131 However, the second 
paragraph of Article 32 of the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy to 
contract staff recruited in grade 1.  ◄ 
▼M131 
General implementing provisions shall be adopted to give effect to this paragraph 
in accordance with Article 110 of the Staff Regulations. 
▼M112 
2. 
Where a member of the contract staff referred to in Article 3a moves to a 
new post within a function group, he shall not be classified in a lower grade or 
step than in his former post. 
Where a member of such contract staff moves to a higher function group, he 
shall be classified at a grade and step such that his remuneration is at least equal 
to that to which he was entitled under the preceding contract. 
The same provisions shall apply where the member of such contract staff 
concludes a new contract with an institution or body immediately following a 
preceding contract for such contract staff with a different institution or body 
Article 87 
1.  The first paragraph of Article 43 of the Staff Regulations, concerning 
reports, shall apply by analogy to contract staff referred to in Article 3a 
engaged for a period of not less than one year. 
2. A 
member 
of 
the 
contract 
staff 
referred 
to 
in 
Article 
3a 
who 
has 
been 
at 
one step in his grade for two years shall automatically advance to the next step in 
that grade. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
215
▼M112 
3.  In the case of contract staff referred to in Article 3a, classification in the 
next higher grade in the same function group shall be by decision of the authority 
referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6. It shall be effected by classifying 
such contract staff in the first step of the next higher grade. Such advancement 
shall be exclusively by selection from among contract staff referred to in 
Article 3a with a contract of at least three years who have completed a 
minimum period of two years in their grade, after consideration of the 
comparative merits of such contract staff eligible for advancement to a higher 
grade and of the reports on them. The last sentence of Article 45(1) of the Staff 
Regulations shall apply by analogy. 
4. 
A member of the contract staff referred to in Article 3a may change to a 
higher function group only through participation in a general selection procedure. 
CHAPTER 5 
SPECIAL PROVISIONS FOR MEMBERS OF THE CONTRACT STAFF 
REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 3B 
Article 88 
In the case of contract staff referred to in Article 3b: 
(a) contracts shall be concluded for a fixed period; they shall be renewable; 
(b) the actual period of employment within an institution, including any period 
under renewal, shall not exceed  ►M131 six years ◄. 
Periods covered by a contract as a member of the contract staff referred to in 
Article 3a shall not be counted for the purposes of the conclusion or renewal of 
contracts under this Article. 
Article 89 
1.  Contract staff referred to in Article 3b may be recruited to any grade of 
function groups II, III and IV as referred to in Article 80, taking into account the 
qualifications and experience of the persons concerned. To address specific needs 
of the institutions, labour market conditions prevailing in the ►M128 Union ◄ 
may also be taken into account. Within their grade, such contract staff shall be 
recruited in the first step. 
2. A 
member 
of 
the 
contract 
staff 
referred 
to 
in 
Article 
3b 
who 
has 
been 
at 
one step in his grade for two years shall automatically advance to the next step in 
that grade. 
Article 90 
By way of derogation from the provision of this title, conference interpreters 
engaged by the European Parliament or engaged by the Commission on behalf of 
the  ►M128 Union ◄ institutions and bodies shall be subject to the conditions 
laid down in the Agreement of 28 July 1999 between the European Parliament, 
the Commission and the Court of Justice, on behalf of the institutions, on the one 
hand, and the associations representing the profession, on the other. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
216
▼M112 
Amendments to that Agreement required by the entry into force of Council 
Regulation (EC, Euratom) No 723/2004 ( 1 ) shall be adopted before 31 December 
2006 in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 78. Amendments to 
that Agreement after 31 December 2006 shall be adopted by agreement between 
institutions. 
CHAPTER 6 
WORKING CONDITIONS 
▼M131 
Article 91 
Articles 16 to 18 shall apply by analogy. 
The second sentence of Article 55(4) of the Staff Regulations shall not apply by 
analogy to the contract staff. 
Overtime worked by the contract staff in function groups III and IV shall carry 
no right to compensation or remuneration. 
Under the conditions laid down in Annex VI to the Staff Regulations, overtime 
worked by the contract staff in function groups I and II shall entitle them either 
to compensatory leave or to remuneration where requirements of the service do 
not allow compensatory leave during two months following that in which the 
overtime was worked. 
▼M112 
CHAPTER 7 
REMUNERATION AND EXPENSES 
Article 92 
Articles 19 to 27 shall apply by analogy subject to the amendments set out in 
Articles 93 and 94. 
Article 93 
The scale of basic salaries shall be as provided for in the following table: 
▼M129 
FUNCT­
1.7.2010 STEP 
ION 
GROUP 
GRADE 







IV 18 5 
832,42 5 
953,71 6 
077,52 6 
203,91 6 
332,92 6 
464,62 6 
599,06 
17 5 
154,85 5 
262,04 5 
371,47 5 
483,18 5 
597,20 5 
713,60 5 
832,42 
16 4 
555,99 4 
650,73 4 
747,45 4 
846,17 4 
946,95 5 
049,83 5 
154,85 
15 4 
026,70 4 
110,44 4 
195,92 4 
283,18 4 
372,25 4 
463,17 4 
555,99 
14 3 
558,90 3 
632,91 3 
708,46 3 
785,58 3 
864,31 3 
944,67 4 
026,70 
13 3 
145,45 3 
210,86 3 
277,63 3 
345,80 3 
415,37 3 
486,40 3 
558,90 
( 1 ) OJ L 124, 27.4.2004, p. 1.

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 217
▼M129 
1.7.2010 STEP 
FUNCT­
ION 
GROUP 
GRADE 







III 12 4 
026,63 4 
110,36 4 
195,84 4 
283,09 4 
372,15 4 
463,07 4 
555,88 
11 3 
558,86 3 
632,87 3 
708,41 3 
785,53 3 
864,25 3 
944,60 4 
026,63 
10 3 
145,43 3 
210,84 3 
277,61 3 
345,77 3 
415,34 3 
486,36 3 
558,86 
9 2 
780,03 2 
837,84 2 
896,86 2 
957,09 3 
018,59 3 
081,36 3 
145,43 
8 2 
457,08 2 
508,17 2 
560,33 2 
613,57 2 
667,92 2 
723,40 2 
780,03 
II 
7 2 
779,98 2 
837,80 2 
896,82 2 
957,07 3 
018,58 3 
081,36 3 
145,45 
6 2 
456,97 2 
508,07 2 
560,24 2 
613,49 2 
667,84 2 
723,33 2 
779,98 
5 2 
171,49 2 
216,65 2 
262,76 2 
309,82 2 
357,86 2 
406,91 2 
456,97 
4 1 
919,18 1 
959,10 1 
999,84 2 
041,44 2 
083,90 2 
127,24 2 
171,49 

3 2 
364,28 2 
413,35 2 
463,43 2 
514,56 2 
566,74 2 
620,01 2 
674,39 
2 2 
090,12 2 
133,50 2 
177,78 2 
222,98 2 
269,11 2 
316,21 2 
364,28 
1 1 
847,76 1 
886,11 1 
925,25 1 
965,21 2 
005,99 2 
047,63 2 
090,12 
▼M112 
Article 94 
Notwithstanding Article 24(3), the installation allowance provided for in 
paragraph 1 and the resettlement allowance provided for in paragraph 2 of that 
Article shall not be less than: 
▼M129 
— EUR 838,66 for a servant who is entitled to the household allowance, 
— EUR 497,22 for a servant who is not entitled to the household allowance. 
▼M112 
CHAPTER 8 
SOCIAL SECURITY BENEFITS 
S e c t i o n  A 
Sickness and accident insurance, social security benefits 
Article 95 
Article 28 shall apply by analogy. However, Article 72(2) and (2a) of the Staff 
Regulations shall not apply to a member of the contract staff who has remained 
in the service of the  ►M128 Union ◄ until the  ►M131 pensionable age, ◄ 
unless he has 
 
been employed for more than 3 years as a member of such staff. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
218
▼M112 
Article 96 
1. A 
former 
member 
of 
the 
contract 
staff 
who 
becomes 
unemployed 
when 
his 
service with an institution of the  ►M128 Union ◄ is terminated, and: 
(a) who is not in receipt of a retirement pension or invalidity allowance from the 
►M128 Union ◄, 
(b) whose service is not terminated by resignation or by cancellation of the 
contract for disciplinary reasons, 
(c) who has completed a minimum of six months' service, 
(d) who is resident in a Member State, 
shall be eligible for a monthly unemployment allowance under the conditions 
laid down below. 
Where he is entitled to unemployment benefits under a national scheme, he shall 
be obliged to declare this to the institution to which he belonged, which shall 
immediately inform the Commission thereof. In such cases, the amount of those 
benefits shall be deducted from the allowance paid under paragraph 3. 
2. To 
be 
eligible 
for 
this 
unemployment 
allowance, 

former 
member 
of 
the 
contract staff shall: 
(a) be  registered,  at  his  own  request,  as  seeking  employment  with  the 
employment authorities of the Member State in which he establishes his 
residence; 
(b)  fulfil the obligations laid down by the law of that Member State for persons 
in receipt of unemployment benefits under that law; 
(c) forward every month to the institution to which he belonged, which shall 
immediately forward it to the Commission, a certificate issued by the 
competent national employment authority stating whether or not he has 
fulfilled the obligations and conditions referred to in (a) and (b). 
The allowance may be granted or maintained by the  ►M128 Union ◄, even 
where the national obligations referred to under (b) have not been fulfilled, in 
cases of illness, accident, maternity, invalidity or a situation recognised as being 
similar or where the national authority, competent to meet those obligations, has 
given a dispensation. 
The Commission shall, after obtaining the opinion of a committee of experts, lay 
down such provisions as it deems necessary for applying this Article. 
3. The 
unemployment 
allowance 
shall 
be 
set 
by 
reference 
to 
the 
basic 
salary 
attained by the former member of the contract staff at the time of the termination 
of his service. The allowance shall be set at: 
(a)  60 % of the basic salary for an initial period of 12 months, 
(b) 45 % of the basic salary for the 13th to the 24th month, 
(c)  30 % of the basic salary for the 25th to the 36th month. 
Other than during an initial six-month period, in which the lower limit specified 
below is applicable but the upper limit is not, the amounts thus calculated may 
neither be less than  ►M129 EUR 1 002,90 ◄ nor exceed  ►M129 EUR 
2 005,78  ◄. These limits shall be  ►M131 updated, ◄ in the same way as 
the salary scales set out in Article 66 of the Staff Regulations, in accordance with 
Article 65 of the Staff Regulations. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
219
▼M112 
4. The 
period 
during 
which 
the 
unemployment 
allowance 
is 
payable 
to 

former member of the contract staff may not be more than 36 months from 
the date of termination of service and shall in no case exceed the equivalent 
of one third of the actual length of service completed. However, if, during that 
period, the former member of the contract staff ceases to fulfil the conditions laid 
down in paragraphs 1 and 2, payment of the unemployment allowance shall be 
suspended. Payment shall be resumed if, before the expiry of that period, the 
former member of the contract staff again fulfils the said conditions and is not 
entitled to national unemployment benefit. 
5.  A former member of the contract staff who is eligible for the 
unemployment allowance shall be entitled to the family allowances provided 
for in Article 67 of the Staff Regulations. The household allowance shall be 
calculated on the basis of the unemployment allowance under the conditions laid 
down in Article 1 of Annex VII to the Staff Regulations. 
The person concerned shall be obliged to declare any allowances of the same 
kind paid from other sources to himself or to his spouse; such allowances shall 
be deducted from those to be paid on the basis of this Article. 
A former member of the contract staff who is eligible for the unemployment 
allowance shall be entitled, as provided for in Article 72 of the Staff Regulations, 
to insurance cover against sickness without having to make any contribution. 
6. The 
unemployment 
allowance 
and 
family 
allowances 
shall 
be 
paid 
by 
the 
Commission in euro. No correction coefficient shall be applicable. 
7. Members 
of 
the 
contract 
staff 
shall 
contribute 
one 
third 
of 
the 
financing 
of 
the unemployment insurance scheme. That contribution shall be set at 0,81 % of 
the basic salary of the person concerned after deducting a standard allowance of 
►M129
 EUR 911,73 ◄ and without taking account of the correction coef­
ficients provided for in Article 64 of the Staff Regulations. The contribution 
shall be deducted each month from the salary of the person concerned and 
paid, together with the remaining two thirds to be borne by the institution, 
into a Special Unemployment Fund. This Fund shall be common to the insti­
tutions and the latter shall pay their contributions to the Commission each month, 
no later than eight days after the payment of remunerations. All expenditure 
arising out of the application of this Article shall be authorised and paid by 
the Commission in accordance with the provisions of the Financial Regulation 
governing the general budget of the  ►M128 European Union ◄. 
8. Unemployment 
allowances 
paid 
to 
former 
members 
of 
the 
contract 
staff 
who are unemployed shall be subject to Council Regulation (EEC, Euratom, 
ECSC) No 260/68. 
9.  The national departments with responsibility for employment and 
unemployment, acting in accordance with their national legislation, and the 
Commission shall cooperate with each other in an effective manner in order to 
ensure that this Article is properly applied. 
10. The 
detailed 
arrangements 
adopted 
on 
the 
basis 
of 
Article 
28a(10) 
shall 
be 
applicable for this Article, without prejudice to the provisions of the third 
subparagraph of paragraph 2 of this Article. 
▼M131 
11.  Every two years the Commission shall present a report on the financial 
situation of the unemployment insurance scheme. Independently of that report, 
the Commission may, by means of delegated acts in accordance with Articles 
111 and 112 of the Staff Regulations, adjust the contributions provided for in 
paragraph 7 if this is necessary in the interests of the balance of the scheme. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
220
▼M112 
Article 97 
Article 74 of the Staff Regulations, concerning the birth grant, and Article 75 of 
the Staff Regulations, concerning the assumption of liability by the institution for 
the costs referred to therein, shall apply by analogy. 
Article 98 
Article 76 of the Staff Regulations, concerning gifts, loans and advances, shall 
apply by analogy to contract staff during the term of their contract or after expiry 
of the contract where, as a result of serious protracted illness contracted, or a 
disability, or an accident sustained, during his employment, the contract staff 
member is incapable of working and proves that such illness or accident is not 
covered by another social security scheme. 
S e c t i o n  B 
Insurance against the risk of invalidity and death 
Article 99 
Contract staff shall be insured in accordance with the following provisions 
against the risk of death or invalidity occurring during their employment. 
The payments and benefits provided for in this Section shall be suspended if the 
remuneration which a member of such staff receives in respect of his 
employment is suspended under these conditions of employment. 
Article 100 
Where the medical examination made before a member of the contract staff is 
engaged shows that he is suffering from sickness or invalidity, the authority 
referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6 may, in so far as risks arising 
from such sickness or invalidity are concerned, decide to grant him guaranteed 
benefits in respect of invalidity or death only after a period of five years from the 
date of his entering the service of the institution. 
The contract staff member may appeal against this decision to the Invalidity 
Committee provided for in paragraph 1(b) of Article 9 of the Staff Regulations. 
Article 101 
1. A 
member 
of 
the 
contract 
staff 
who 
is 
suffering 
from 
total 
invalidity 
and 
who, for that reason, is obliged to suspend employment with the institution shall 
be entitled, for as long as the invalidity lasts, to an invalidity allowance, the 
amount of which shall be determined as follows. 
Article 52 of the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy to recipients of an 
invalidity allowance. If the recipient of an invalidity allowance retires before the 
►M131
 age of 66 ◄ without having reached the maximum pension 
entitlement, the general rules on retirement pensions shall be applied. The 
amount of the retirement pension shall be based on the salary for the grade 
and step occupied by the member of the contract staff when he became an 
invalid. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
221
▼M112 
2.  The invalidity allowance shall be 70 % of the final basic salary of the 
member of the contract staff. However, it shall not be less than the basic 
monthly salary of a member of the contract staff in function group I, grade 1, 
step 1. The invalidity allowance shall be subject to contributions to the pension 
scheme, calculated on the basis of that allowance. 
3. Where 
the 
invalidity 
of 
the 
contract 
staff 
member 
arises 
from 
an 
accident 
in 
the course of or in connection with the performance of his duties, from an 
occupational disease, from a public spirited act or from risking life and limb 
to save another human being, the invalidity allowance shall not be less than 
120 % of the basic monthly salary of a function group I, grade 1, step 1 
contract staff member. In such cases the pension contributions shall be borne 
by the budget of the former employer. 
4. In 
the 
case 
of 
invalidity 
deliberately 
brought 
about 
by 
the 
contract 
staff 
member, the authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6 may decide 
that he should receive only the grant provided for in Article 109. 
5.  Persons entitled to an invalidity allowance shall also be entitled to the 
family allowances provided for in Article 67 of the Staff Regulations in 
accordance with Annex VII to the Staff Regulations; the household allowance 
shall be determined on the basis of the recipient's allowance. 
Article 102 
1. 
Invalidity shall be established by the Invalidity Committee provided for in 
point (b) of Article 9(1) of the Staff Regulations. 
2. Entitlement 
to 
an 
invalidity 
allowance 
shall 
take 
effect 
on 
the 
day 
following 
that on which the contract staff member's employment is terminated under 
Articles 47 and 48, which are applicable by analogy. 
3. 
The institution referred to in Article 40 of Annex VIII to the Staff Regu­
lations may require periodic examinations of the recipient of an invalidity 
allowance to establish that he still fulfils the conditions for payment of that 
allowance. If the Invalidity Committee finds that these conditions are no 
longer fulfilled, the contract staff member shall resume service with the insti­
tution, providing his contract has not expired. 
However, if it proves impossible to employ the person concerned in the service 
of the ►M128 Union ◄, the contract may be terminated subject to payment of 
an amount corresponding to the remuneration that would have been paid during 
the period of notice and, where applicable, to the compensation for termination of 
contract provided for in Article 47. Article 109 shall also apply. 
Article 103 
1. The 
persons 
entitled 
under 

deceased 
contract 
staff 
member, 
as 
defined 
in 
Chapter 4 of Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations, shall be entitled to a survivor's 
pension as provided for in Articles 104 to 107. 
▼M131 
2. 
In the event of the death of a former contract staff member in receipt of an 
invalidity allowance or a former contract staff member who is in receipt of a 
retirement pension or who leaves the service before reaching pensionable age and 
requests that his retirement pension be deferred until the first day of the calendar 
month following that in which he reached the pensionable age, the persons 
entitled under the deceased former contract staff member, as defined in 
Chapter 4 of Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations, shall be entitled to a survivor's 
pension as provided for in that Annex. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
222
▼M131 
3. 
Where the whereabouts of a contract staff member or of a former contract 
staff member in receipt of an invalidity allowance or retirement pension, or of a 
former contract staff member who leaves the service before reaching pensionable 
age and requests that his retirement pension be deferred until the first day of the 
calendar month following that in which he reaches pensionable age, are unknown 
for more than one year, the provisions of Chapters 5 and 6 of Annex VIII to the 
Staff Regulations dealing with provisional pensions shall apply by analogy to his 
spouse and to persons recognised as his dependants. 
▼M112 
Article 104 
The right to receive payment of pension shall have effect from the first day of the 
month following that in which death occurs or, where applicable, on the first day 
of the month following the period during which the deceased's surviving spouse, 
orphans or dependants receive his emoluments under Article 70 of the Staff 
Regulations. 
Article 105 
The surviving spouse of a contract staff member shall be entitled to a survivor's 
pension in accordance with Chapter 4 of Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations. 
The pension shall not be less than 35 % of the final basic monthly salary 
received by the contract staff member, nor less than the basic monthly salary 
of contract staff in function group I, grade 1, step 1. Where a contract staff 
member dies, the amount of the survivor's pension shall be increased to 60 % 
of the retirement pension which the contract staff member would have been paid 
if he had qualified, irrespective of length of service or of age, for such pension at 
the time of death. 
A person drawing a survivor's pension shall be entitled, on the conditions laid 
down in Annex VII to the Staff Regulations, to the family allowances specified 
in Article 67 of the Staff Regulations. However, the dependent child allowance 
shall be double that provided for in Article 67(1)(b) of the Staff Regulations. 
Article 106 
1. Where 

contract 
staff 
member 
or 
person 
entitled 
to 

retirement 
pension 
or 
invalidity allowance dies leaving no spouse entitled to a survivor's pension, the 
children deemed to be dependent on him shall be entitled to an orphan's pension 
in accordance with Article 80 of the Staff Regulations. 
2. The 
same 
entitlement 
shall 
apply 
to 
children 
who 
fulfil 
the 
foregoing 
conditions in the event of death or remarriage of a spouse who is entitled to a 
survivor's pension. 
3. 
Where a contract staff member or a person entitled to a retirement pension 
or invalidity allowance dies but the conditions set out in paragraph 1 are not 
satisfied, the provisions of the third paragraph of Article 80 of the Staff Regu­
lations shall apply. 
4.  In the event of the death of a former member of the contract staff who 
leaves the service before reaching ►M131 the pensionable age  ◄ and requests 
that his retirement pension be deferred until the first day of the calendar month 
following that in which he reaches  ►M131 the pensionable age ◄, children 
deemed to be his dependants in accordance with Article 2 of Annex VII to the 
Staff Regulations shall be entitled to an orphan's pension on the same terms as 
those set out respectively in the foregoing paragraphs. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
223
▼M112 
5. 
The orphan's pension of a person treated as a dependent child as defined in 
Article 2(4) of Annex VII to the Staff Regulations may not exceed twice the 
dependent child allowance. However, entitlement to the pension shall cease if a 
third party is liable for maintenance under the national laws applicable. 
6. No 
orphan's 
pension 
shall 
be 
payable 
where 

natural 
parent 
who 
has 
been 
replaced by an adoptive parent dies. 
7.  Orphans shall be entitled to an education allowance in accordance with 
Article 3 of Annex VII to the Staff Regulations. 
Article 107 
In the case of divorce or where there is more than one category of survivor who 
qualifies to claim survivor's pension, such pension shall be apportioned in the 
manner provided for in Chapter 4 of Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations. 
Article 108 
The rules relating to ceilings and apportionment set out in Article 81a of the Staff 
Regulations shall apply by analogy. 
S e c t i o n  C 
Retirement pension and severance grant 
Article 109 
1. On 
leaving 
the 
service, 
contract 
staff 
shall 
be 
entitled 
to 

retirement 
pension, transfer of the actuarial equivalent or the payment of a severance 
grant in accordance with Chapter 3 of Title V of, and Annex VIII to, the 
Staff Regulations. Where the contract staff member is entitled to a retirement 
pension, his pension rights shall not cover periods corresponding to contributions 
paid under Article 112 of these Conditions of Employment. 
2.  Article 11(2) and (3) of Annex VIII of the Staff Regulations shall be 
applicable by analogy to contract staff. 
3. A 
person 
who 
becomes 
entitled 
to 

retirement 
pension 
shall 
be 
entitled, 
if 
he has been employed for more than three years as a member of the contract 
staff, to the family allowances provided for in Article 67 of the Staff Regulations; 
the household allowance shall be calculated on the basis of the recipient's 
pension. 
Article 110 
1. If 

member 
of 
the 
contract 
staff 
is 
appointed 
an 
official 
or 
temporary 
servant of the  ►M128 Union ◄, he shall not receive the grant provided for 
in Article 109(1). 
Any period of service on the contract staff of  ►M128 the Union ◄ shall be 
taken into account for the purpose of calculating years of pensionable service as 
provided for in Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
224
▼M112 
2. 
Where the institution has exercised the option provided for in Article 112, 
the contract staff member's retirement pension rights shall be reduced propor­
tionately in respect of the period in which the sums were withdrawn. 
3. The 
preceding 
paragraph 
shall 
not 
apply 
to 

contract 
staff 
member 
who, 
in 
the three months following application of the Staff Regulations to him, asks to be 
allowed to repay such sums plus compound interest at the rate of 
►M123
 3,1 % ◄ per year, which may be revised following the procedure 
laid down in Article 12 of Annex XII to the Staff Regulations. 
S e c t i o n  D 
Funding of the invalidity and life assurance scheme and of the pension 
scheme 
Article 111 
As regards the funding of the social security scheme provided for in Sections B 
and C, the provisions of Articles 83 and 83a of the Staff Regulations and Articles 
36 and 38 of Annex VIII thereto shall apply by analogy. 
Article 112 
In accordance with conditions to be laid down by the institution, a member of the 
contract staff may request the institution to effect any payments which he is 
required to make in order to constitute or maintain pension rights, unemployment 
insurance, invalidity insurance, life insurance and sickness insurance in the 
country where he has last been covered by such schemes. During the period 
of these contributions, the contract staff member shall not benefit from the 
►M128
 Union ◄ sickness insurance scheme. Moreover, for the period 
corresponding to these contributions, the contract staff member shall not be 
covered by the  ►M128 Union ◄ life assurance and invalidity schemes and 
shall not acquire rights under the  ►M128 Union ◄ unemployment insurance 
and pension schemes. 
The actual period of such payments for any contract staff member shall not 
exceed six months. However, the institution may decide to extend this period 
to one year. The payments shall be charged to the budget of the 
►M128
 Union ◄. Payments to constitute or maintain pension rights shall 
not exceed twice the rate provided for in Article 83(2) of the Staff Regulations 
S e c t i o n  E 
Settlement of claims by contract staff 
Article 113 
Articles 40 to 44 of Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy. 
S e c t i o n  F 
Payment of benefits 
Article 114 
1. 
Articles 81a and 82 of the Staff Regulations and Article 45 of Annex VIII 
thereto, concerning the payment of benefits, shall apply by analogy. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
225
▼M112 
2. Any 
sums 
due 
from 

contract 
staff 
member 
to 
the  ►M128 Union ◄ 
under this insurance scheme at the date when the benefits are payable shall be 
deducted from the amount of his benefit or from the benefits payable to those 
entitled under him in a manner to be determined by the institution referred to in 
Article 45 of Annex VIII to the Staff Regulations. The deduction may be spread 
over a number of months. 
S e c t i o n  G 
Subrogation in favour of the ►M128 Union ◄ 
Article 115 
The provisions of Article 85a of the Staff Regulations, relating to subrogation in 
favour of the  ►M128 Union ◄, shall apply by analogy. 
CHAPTER 9 
RECOVERY OF UNDUE PAYMENT 
Article 116 
The provisions of Article 85 of the Staff Regulations on the recovery of undue 
payment shall apply. 
CHAPTER 10 
APPEALS 
Article 117 
The provisions of Title VII of the Staff Regulations on appeals shall apply by 
analogy. 
CHAPTER 11 
SPECIAL AND EXCEPTIONAL PROVISIONS APPLICABLE TO 
MEMBERS OF THE CONTRACT STAFF SERVING IN A THIRD 

COUNTRY 
▼M128 
Article 118 
Annex X to the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy to contract staff serving 
in third countries. However, Article 21 of that Annex shall only apply if the 
duration of the contract is for a period of not less than one year. 
▼M112 
CHAPTER 12 
TERMINATION OF EMPLOYMENT 
Article 119 
Articles 47 to 50a shall apply by analogy to contract staff. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
226
▼M112 
In the event of disciplinary proceedings against a contract staff member, the 
Disciplinary Board referred to in Annex IX to the Staff Regulations and in 
Article 49 of these Conditions of Employment shall meet with two additional 
members from the same function group and grade as the contract staff member 
concerned. These two additional members shall be appointed according to an ad 
hoc procedure agreed upon by the authority referred to in the first paragraph of 
Article 6 of these Conditions of Employment and the Staff Committee. 
▼B 
TITLE  ►M112 V ◄ 
LOCAL STAFF 
Article  ►M112 120 ◄ 
Subject to the provisions of this Title, the conditions of employment of local 
staff, in particular: 
(a) the manner of their engagement and termination of their contract; 
(b) their leave; and 
(c) their remuneration 
shall be determined by ►M131  the authority referred to in the first paragraph of 
Article 6 ◄ in accordance with current rules and practice in the place where 
they are to perform their duties. 
▼M128 
Article 121 
As regards social security, the institution shall be responsible for the employer’s 
share of the social security contributions under current regulations in the place 
where the servant is to perform his duties, unless the seat agreement provides 
otherwise. The institution shall set up an autonomous or complementary system 
of social security for countries where coverage by the local system either does 
not exist or is insufficient. 
▼M112 
Article 122 
Any dispute between the institution and a member of the local staff serving in a 
third country shall be submitted to an arbitration board on the conditions defined 
in the arbitration clause contained in the local staff member's contract. 
▼B 
TITLE  ►M112 VI ◄ 
SPECIAL ADVISERS 
Article  ►M112 123 ◄ 
1.  The remuneration of special advisers shall be determined by direct 
agreement between the adviser concerned and the authority referred to in the 
first paragraph of Article 6. The contract of a special adviser shall be for a term 
not exceeding two years. It shall be renewable. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
227
▼B 
2. An 
institution 
which 
intends 
to 
recruit 

special 
adviser 
or 
renew 
his 
contract shall notify the competent budgetary authority, specifying the remun­
eration contemplated. 
Before the contract is finally concluded there shall be an exchance of views with 
the competent budgetary authority on the proposed remuneration if within one 
month following the date of notification a member of that authority or the 
institution concerned so requests. 
▼M112 
Article 124 
Articles 1c, 1d, 11, 11a, 12 and 12a, the first paragraph of Article 16, Articles 
17, 17a, 19, 22, 22a and 22b,  ►M128 Article 23 ◄ and the second paragraph 
of Article 25 of the Staff Regulations, concerning the rights and obligations of 
officials, and Articles 90 and 91 of the Staff Regulations, concerning appeals, 
shall apply by analogy. 
__________ 
▼M124 
TITLE VII 
PARLIAMENTARY ASSISTANTS 
CHAPTER 1 
General provisions 
Article 125 
1. The 
European 
Parliament 
shall 
adopt 
implementing 
measures 
by 
internal 
decision for the purposes of the application of this Title. 
2. Accredited 
parliamentary 
assistants 
shall 
not 
be 
assigned 
to 

post 
included 
in the list of posts appended to the section of the budget relating to the European 
Parliament. Their remuneration shall be financed under the appropriate budget 
heading and they shall be paid from the appropriations allocated to the section of 
the budget relating to the European Parliament. 
Article 126 
1. The 
accredited 
parliamentary 
assistant 
shall 
be 
classified 
by 
grade 
in 
accordance with the indication given by the Member or Members whom the 
assistant will support, in accordance with the implementing measures referred 
to in Article 125(1). In order to be classified in grades 14 to 19, as set out in 
Article 133, accredited parliamentary assistants shall be required, as a minimum, 
to have a university degree or equivalent professional experience. 
2.  Article 1e of the Staff Regulations, on measures of a social nature and 
working conditions, shall apply by analogy, provided that such measures are 
compatible with the particular nature of the tasks and responsibilities taken on 
by accredited parliamentary assistants. 
By way of derogation from Article 7, the arrangements relating to the 
autonomous representation of accredited parliamentary assistants shall be laid 
down by the implementing measures referred to in Article 125(1) taking into 
account that a formal link shall be established between the statutory represen­
tation of staff and the autonomous representation of assistants. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
228
▼M124 
CHAPTER 2 
Rights and obligations 
Article 127 
Articles 11 to 26a of the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy. Having strict 
regard, in particular, to the specific nature of the functions and duties of 
accredited parliamentary assistants and the mutual trust which has to characterise 
the working relationship between them and the Member or Members of the 
European Parliament whom they assist, the implementing measures relating to 
this area, adopted pursuant to Article 125(1), shall take account of the specific 
nature of the working relationship between Members and their accredited parlia­
mentary assistants. 
CHAPTER 3 
Conditions of engagement 
Article 128 
1.  Article 1d of the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy, taking into 
account the relationship of mutual trust between the Member of the European 
Parliament and his accredited parliamentary assistant or assistants, it being 
understood that Members of the European Parliament may base their selection 
of accredited parliamentary assistants also on political affinity. 
2. An 
accredited 
parliamentary 
assistant 
shall 
be 
selected 
by 
the 
Member 
or 
Members of the European Parliament whom he is to assist. Without prejudice to 
any additional requirements which may be laid down in the implementing 
measures referred to in Article 125(1), the assistant may be engaged only on 
condition that he: 
(a)  is a national of one of the Member States of the  ►M128 Union ◄, unless 
an exception is authorised by the authority referred to in the first paragraph 
of Article 6, and enjoys his full rights as a citizen; 
(b)  has fulfilled any obligations imposed on him by the laws concerning military 
service; 
(c) produces the appropriate character references as to his suitability for the 
performance of his duties; 
(d) is physically fit to perform his duties; 
(e)  has a thorough knowledge of one of the languages of the ►M128 Union ◄ 
and a satisfactory knowledge of another  ►M128 Union ◄ language to the 
extent necessary for the performance of his duties; and 
(f) has completed: 
(i) a level of post-secondary education attested by a diploma; 
(ii) a level of secondary education attested by a diploma giving access to 
post-secondary education, and appropriate professional experience of at 
least three years; or 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
229
▼M124 
(iii) where justified in the interest of the service, professional training or 
professional experience of an equivalent level. 
Article 129 
1. An 
accredited 
parliamentary 
assistant 
shall 
provide 
evidence 
of 
physical 
fitness to the European Parliament′s medical service in order that the European 
Parliament may be satisfied that he fulfils the requirements of Article 128(2)(d). 
2.  Where a negative medical opinion is given as a result of the medical 
examination provided for in paragraph 1, the candidate may, within 20 days of 
being notified of this opinion by the institution, request that his case be submitted 
for the opinion of a medical committee composed of three doctors chosen by the 
authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6 from among the institu­
tions' medical officers. The medical officer responsible for the initial negative 
opinion shall be heard by the medical committee. The candidate may refer the 
opinion of a doctor of his choice to the medical committee. Where the opinion of 
the medical committee confirms the conclusions of the medical examination 
provided for in paragraph 1, the candidate shall pay 50 % of the fees and of 
the incidental costs. 
Article 130 
1. The 
contracts 
of 
accredited 
parliamentary 
assistants 
shall 
be 
concluded 
for 

fixed period and shall specify the grade in which the assistant is classified. A 
contract shall not be extended more than twice during a parliamentary term. 
Unless otherwise specified in the contract itself and without prejudice to 
Article 139(1)(c), the contract shall terminate at the end of the parliamentary 
term during which it was concluded. 
2.  The implementing measures referred to in Article 125(1) shall set out a 
transparent framework for classification taking account of Article 128(2)(f). 
3.  Where an accredited parliamentary assistant concludes a new contract, a 
new decision concerning his grading shall be taken. 
CHAPTER 4 
Working conditions 
Article 131 
1. Accredited 
parliamentary 
assistants 
shall 
be 
engaged 
to 
perform 
either 
part-time or full-time duties. 
2. The 
weekly 
working 
hours 
of 
an 
accredited 
parliamentary 
assistant 
shall 
be 
set by the Member, but in normal circumstances may not exceed 42 hours per 
week. 
3. Accredited 
parliamentary 
assistants 
may 
not 
be 
required 
to 
work 
overtime 
except in the event of an emergency or exceptional workload. Article 56, first 
subparagraph, of the Staff Regulations shall apply by analogy. The implementing 
measures referred to in Article 125(1) may lay down rules in this regard. 
4. However, 
overtime 
worked 
by 
accredited 
parliamentary 
assistants 
shall 
carry no right to compensation or remuneration. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
230
▼M124 
5. 
Articles 42a, 42b, 55a and 57 to 61 of the Staff Regulations (leave, hours 
of work and public holidays) and Articles 16(2) to (4) and Article 18 of the 
present Conditions of employment shall apply by analogy. Special leave, parental 
leave and family leave shall not extend beyond the term of the contract. 
CHAPTER 5 
Remuneration and expenses 
Article 132 
Save as otherwise provided in Articles 133 and 134, Article 19, Article 20(1) to 
(3) and Article 21 of these Conditions of employment and Article 16 of 
Annex VII to the Staff Regulations (remuneration and expenses) shall apply 
by analogy. The arrangements for reimbursement of mission expenses shall be 
laid down in the implementing measures referred to in Article 125(1). 
▼M131 
Article 132a 
In accordance with the implementing measures referred to in Article 125(1) and 
upon express request of the respective Member or Members whom they support, 
accredited parliamentary assistants may be paid only once either an installation 
allowance or a resettlement allowance paid out from the respective Member's 
parliamentary assistance allowance based on evidence that a change of the place 
of residence was required. The amount of the allowance shall not exceed one 
month's basic salary of the assistant. 
▼M124 
Article 133 
The scale of basic salaries shall be as provided for in the following table: 
▼M129 
Grade 







Full-time basic 
1 680,76 1 
958,08 2 
122,97 2 
301,75 2 
495,58 2 
705,73 2 
933,59 
salary 
Grade 

9 10 11 12 13 14 
Full-time basic 
3 180,63 3 
448,48 3 
738,88 4 
053,72 4 
395,09 4 
765,20 5 
166,49 
salary 
Grade 15 16 17 18 19 
Full-time basic 
5 601,56 6 
073,28 6 
584,71 7 
139,21 7 
740,41 
salary 
▼M124 
Article 134 
By way of derogation from the last subparagraph of Article 4(1) of Annex VII to 
the Staff Regulations, the expatriation allowance shall not be less than 
►M129
 EUR 363,31 ◄. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
231
▼M124 
CHAPTER 6 
Social security benefits 
Article 135 
Save as otherwise provided in Article 136, Articles 95 to 115 (social security) 
shall apply by analogy. 
Article 136 
1. 
By way of derogation from the second subparagraph of Article 96(3) and 
without prejudice to the other provisions of that Article, the amounts calculated 
under that provision may neither be less than  ►M129 EUR 882,33 ◄ nor 
exceed  ►M129 EUR 2 076,07 ◄. 
2. 
By way of derogation from Articles 77 and 80 of the Staff Regulations and 
Articles 101 and 105 of these Conditions of employment, the minimum amounts 
used for the purpose of calculating pension and invalidity benefits shall 
correspond to the basic salary of an accredited parliamentary assistant in grade 1. 
3. Article 
112 
shall 
only 
apply 
to 
contracts 
concluded 
for 

period 
not 
exceeding one year. 
CHAPTER 7 
Recovery of undue payment 
Article 137 
The provisions of Article 85 of the Staff Regulations on the recovery of undue 
payment shall apply mutatis mutandis
CHAPTER 8 
Appeals 
Article 138 
The provisions of Title VII of the Staff Regulations on appeals shall apply by 
analogy. The implementing measures referred to in Article 125(1) may lay down 
complementary rules on the internal procedures. 
CHAPTER 9 
Termination of employment 
Article 139 
1. Apart 
from 
cessation 
on 
death, 
the 
employment 
of 
the 
accredited 
parlia­
mentary assistant shall cease: 
(a)  on the date stated in the contract as provided for in Article 130(1); 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
232
▼M131 
(b) at the end of the month in which the accredited parliamentary assistant 
reaches the age of 66 years or, on an exceptional basis, at the date fixed 
in accordance with the second and third paragraphs of Article 52 of the Staff 
Regulations; 
▼M124 
(c) in the case of an assistant engaged to assist only one Member of the 
European Parliament pursuant to Article 128(2), at the end of the month 
in which that Member's term of office ends, whether by death or resignation 
or for any other reason; 
▼M131 
(d)  taking into account the fact that trust is the basis of the working relationship 
between the Member and his accredited parliamentary assistant, at the end of 
the period of notice specified in the contract, which shall give the accredited 
parliamentary assistant or the European Parliament, acting at the request of 
the Member or Members of the European Parliament whom the accredited 
parliamentary assistant was taken on to assist, the right to terminate the 
contract before its expiry. The period of notice shall not be less than one 
month per year of service, subject to a minimum of one month and a 
maximum of three months. The period of notice shall not, however, start 
to run during pregnancy if confirmed by a medical certificate, maternity 
leave or sick leave, provided such sick leave does not exceed three 
months. It shall, moreover, be suspended during pregnancy if confirmed 
by a medical certificate, maternity or sick leave subject to these limits; 
▼M124 
(e)  where the accredited parliamentary assistant no longer satisfies the conditions 
laid down in Article 128(2)(a), subject to any authorisation of an exception 
pursuant to that provision. Should an exception not be authorised, the period 
of notice referred to in point (d) shall apply. 
2. 
Where the contract ceases pursuant to paragraph 1(c), the accredited parlia­
mentary assistant shall be entitled to compensation equal to one third of his basic 
salary for the period between the date when his duties end and the date when his 
contract expires, subject however to a maximum of three months' basic salary. 
3. 
Without prejudice to Articles 48 and 50 which are applicable by analogy, 
the employment of an accredited parliamentary assistant may be terminated 
without notice in serious cases of failure to comply with his obligations, 
whether intentionally or through negligence on his part. A reasoned decision 
shall be taken by the authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6, 
after the person concerned has had an opportunity to submit his defence. 
Specific provisions relating to the disciplinary procedure shall be laid down in 
the implementing measures referred to in Article 125(1). 
▼M131 
3a. 
The implementing measures referred to in Article 125(1) shall provide for 
a conciliation procedure which shall apply before the contract of an accredited 
parliamentary assistant is terminated, at the request of the Member or Members 
of the European Parliament whom he was taken on to assist or the parliamentary 
assistant concerned, pursuant to point (d) of paragraph 1 and to paragraph 3. 
▼M124 
4. Periods 
of 
employment 
as 
an 
accredited 
parliamentary 
assistant 
shall 
not 
be 
regarded as constituting ‘years of service’ for the purposes of Article 29(3) and 
(4) of the Staff Regulations. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
233
▼B 
TITLE  ►M124 VIII ◄ 
TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS 
▼M112 
__________ 
Article  ►M124 140 ◄ 
Without prejudice to the other provisions of the Conditions of Employment, the 
Annex hereto lays down the transitional provisions applicable to staff engaged 
under contract covered by these Conditions of Employment. 
▼B 
TITLE  ►M124 IX ◄ 
FINAL PROVISIONS 
Article  ►M124 141 ◄ 
►M124 Subject to Article 142 ◄, the general provisions for giving effect to 
these Conditions of Employment shall be adopted by  ►M131 the authority 
referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6 ◄ after consulting its Staff 
Committee and the Staff Regulations Committee provided for in Article 10 of 
the Staff Regulations. 
The administrations of the institutions of the ►M128 Union ◄ shall confer for 
the purpose of securing uniform application of these Conditions of Employment. 
Article  ►M124 142 ◄ 
The general provisions for giving effect to the Staff Regulations, referred to in 
Article 110 of those Regulations, shall apply to servants covered by these 
Conditions of Employment where by virtue of these Conditions of Employment 
the provisions of the said Regulations apply to those servants. 
▼M131 
Article 142a 
The Commission shall, by 31 December 2020, submit a report to the European 
Parliament and to the Council assessing the functioning of these Conditions of 
Employment of Other Servants. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
234
▼M112 
ANNEX 
Transitional provisions applicable to the staff covered by the Conditions of 
Employment of other Servants 
Article 1 
1. The 
provisions 
of 
Annex 
XIII 
to 
the 
Staff 
Regulations 
shall 
apply 
by 
analogy to other servants employed on 30 April 2004.  ►M131 Article 21, 
Article 22, with the exception of paragraph 4, Article 23, Article 24a and 
Article 31(6) and (7) of that Annex shall apply by analogy to other servants 
employed on 31 December 2013. Article 30 and Article 31(1), (2), (3) and (5) of 
that Annex shall apply by analogy to temporary staff employed on 31 December 
2013. For agents in service before 1 January 2014, the words ‘age of 66’ in the 
second subparagraph of Article 33(1), in point (a) of Article 47, in the second 
subparagraph of Article 101(1) and in point (b) of Article 139(1) of the 
Conditions of Employment of other Servants shall be read as ‘age of 65’. ◄ 
2.  For the period from 1 May 2004 to 30 April 2006, in the Conditions of 
Employment of other servants: 
(a)  in the first indent of point (b) of Article 3, ‘assistants function group (AST)’ 
is replaced by ‘categories B and C’; 
(b) in the second indent of point (b) of Article 3, ‘the administrators’ function 
group (AD) is replaced by ‘category A’, ‘AD 16 or AD 15’ is replaced by 
‘A*16 or A*15’ and ‘AD 15 or AD 14’ is replaced by ‘A*15 or A*14’. 
Article 2 
1.  In accordance with the Conditions of Employment of other servants, the 
authority referred to in the first paragraph of Article 6 of the Conditions of 
Employment shall offer employment of indefinite duration as a member of the 
contract staff to any person employed by the ►M128 Union ◄ on 1 May 2004 
under a contract of indefinite duration as a local staff member in the European 
Union or by virtue of national legislation in one of the agencies and entities 
referred to in Article 3a(1)(b) and (c) of the Conditions of Employment. The 
offer of employment shall be based on an assessment of the tasks to be 
performed by the servant as a member of the contract staff. The contract 
concerned shall take effect at the latest on 1 May 2005. Article 84 of the 
Conditions of Employment shall not apply to such contract. 
2.  Should the classification of the staff member accepting the offer of a 
contract result in a reduction in remuneration, the institution may pay an 
additional amount taking into account current difference between fiscal, social 
security and pension legislation of the Member State of employment and the 
relevant provisions applicable to the contract staff member. 
3. Each 
institution 
shall 
adopt 
general 
provisions 
for 
the 
implementation 
of 
paragraphs 1 and 2 in accordance with Article 110 of the Staff Regulations, as 
necessary. 
4.  A staff member who does not accept the offer referred to in paragraph 1 
may retain his contractual relationship with the institution. 
Article 3 
For five years after 1 May 2004, local staff or contract staff of the Secretariat 
General of the Council who had the status of local staff of that Secretariat 
General before 1 May 2004 may take part in internal competitions of the 
Council on the same terms as officials and temporary staff of the institution. 

1962R0031 — EN — 01.01.2014 — 011.001 — 
 
235
▼M112 
Article 4 
Fixed-term contracts of temporary staff covered by Article 2(d) of the Conditions 
of Employment current on 1 May 2004 may be renewed. Where the contract has 
already been renewed once, the new contract shall be for an indefinite period. 
Current contracts for an indefinite period of temporary staff covered by 
Article 2(d) of the Conditions of Employment shall be unaffected. 
Article 5 
1. Former 
temporary 
staff 
who, 
on 

May 
2004, 
are 
unemployed 
and 
are 
covered by the provisions of Article 28a of these Conditions of Employment 
applicable before 1 May 2004 shall continue to be covered by those provisions 
until the end of their period of unemployment. 
2. Temporary 
staff 
whose 
contract 
is 
ongoing 
on 

May 
2004 
may, 
at 
their 
request, be covered by Article 28a of these Conditions of Employment applicable 
before 1 May 2004. Such a request must be submitted at the latest 30 calendar 
days after the date on which their temporary staff contract ends. 
▼M131 
Article 6 
With effect from 1 January 2014, contracts of temporary staff to whom 
Article 2(a) of the Conditions of Employment of Other Servants applies and 
who are in service on 31 December 2013 in an agency shall be transformed, 
without selection procedure, into contracts under point (f) of Article 2 of these 
Conditions of Employment. The conditions of the contract shall remain 
unchanged for the rest. This Article does not apply to contracts of temporary 
staff engaged as heads of agencies or deputy heads of agencies as referred to in 
the Union act establishing the agency or to officials seconded in the interests of 
the service to an agency.